//-------------------------------------------------------//
                    A World Gone Rotten                    
                    -by RomanCenturion-                    
//-------------------------------------------------------//
//-------------------------------------------------------//
         Chapter 2: Outbreak with a Side of Rescue         
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Chapter 2: Outbreak with a Side of Rescue
Chapter 2
"Outbreak with a Side of Rescue"
Canterlot, Oregon
March 21st, 2015
0730 Hours
Breakfast was the usual fair of plain cereal and milk for Arthur, Samuel went with oatmeal, brown sugar variety, as the two sat at the island in the kitchen. They both ate in silence, enjoying their food and the silent company of each other. Soon being done, the two ready themselves to leave, Samuel driving Arthur to school now. The two of them hopped in Samuel’s truck, backing out of the driveway onto the road and taking off down the road.
“So you going to introduce me to all your friends, as well as your girlfriend, today?” Samuel asked.
Arthur checked his watch, “If we get there fast enough, we should have enough time.”
Samuel grinned, “Perfect, I can tell them all about your childhood. Including some bits you probably didn’t tell them.”
Arthur glared at Samuel with contempt, “Don’t you dare.”
Samuel shrugged, “Alright you got me, I wouldn’t.”
Arthur side-eyed him, not believing him just yet. The suburbs phased out, as they made way to the school, bypassing the more commercial areas on the way. Soon they arrived at the school, parking on the side of the street. Samuel took a moment to take in the sight, he never saw this many students in one school before, Arthur already was out.
“You coming or what?” Arthur quipped
“Yup lets go.”
Samuel exited the truck and the two made their way over to the open ground that covered the whole front of the school. Arthur pointed to and explained the various areas and objects to Samuel, with Samuel nodding or asking follow up questions. They eventually made their way over to the statue, the area wasn’t thronged with students yet, only about a third of the buses had arrived.
“So that’s pretty much it for this part of the school. At least a couple of my friends should be here soon.” Arthur said.
“Rog.” Samuel simply responded.
Arthur raised an eyebrow at that, “Rog?”
“Short for roger, picked it up in the army, picked up a lot of jargon and lingo,” Samuel pointed at some student trying to sneakily puff a vape, “Heard vapes be called douche flutes or a morale booster for example.”
Arthur snorted at that. Looking for his friends, he saw Samuel out of the corner of his eye pull a carton of cigarettes out. Before he could tell him to put it away, Samuel asked first if there was an area to smoke. When told no, Samuel put the carton away muttering under his breath about it. Arthur quickly pointed to seven specific girls all coming up the main pathway.
“Those seven are really special.”
Samuel smirked and curiously asked, “How so? You got a crush on them all or something?”
Arthur slapped his shoulder, “No you idiot. They are responsible for a lot of helping, organizing, all that type of stuff. Also for saving the school awhile ago.”
“Saved the school?”
Arthur just nodded, “Oh, by the way prepare yourself.”
Samuel was now confused, “Prepare, for what?”
Arthur grinned and took several steps back, “You’ll see.”
Samuel raised an eyebrow and then he got a gut feeling of something off. Looking to Arthur than looking back to the seven girls, now six, the pink one she was missing. Samuel’s vision was then filled with sheer pink.
“HI!” Pinkie yelled, being very close to Samuel.
“SHIT!” Samuel swiftly backpedaled before old drills kicked in and he tried reaching for a non-existent rifle. He quickly regained his bearing though, taking several deep breathes to calm himself.
“Please, for the love of god, never do that again.” Samuel pleaded.
“Ooopsie, sorry, I was just so excited to meet a new friend!” Pinkie gleefully said, bouncing up and down in one spot.
Arthur was laughing so hard, that he was wheezing, clutching at his stomach. The other six, approached. They had varying expressions on their faces, Rarity was the first to speak.
“Pinkie, don’t frighten the poor dear.” She looked to Samuel, an apologetic smile on her face. “Sorry about that darling, Pinkie is just rather eccentric meeting new people.”
“That’s alright, I just not expect that at all.”
Sunset Shimmer was next to speak, “Hey there, seems you’ve meet Pinkie now, are you new here? Seems a little late to be going to a new school.”
Arthur having finished his laughter, snorted and approached, “Yeah he is new, transferred all the way from Canada, right Samuel?”
The girls, all reacting in their own ways, introduced themselves, talking about how Samuel was going to love it here and etc. Far too fast for Samuel to get a word in edgewise. Once there was a brief lull, Samuel spoke up a little louder than usual.
“Alright hold up!” catching the girls off guard, in a more normal and civil tone, “I’m no new student, too old for that now thank god, I’m just visiting from Canada. I’m Arthur’s cousin, the little rascal, done for a bit than I head back home.”
That got a collective “Ooooohhhhhhhh” from the girls, Samuel looked at his watch. “Don’t you all have class soon?”
Arthur spoke up, “In fifteen minutes yeah, why?”
Samuel said, “Curious, also I need to go have a smoke.”
Some of the girls scrunched their faces in disgust, Twilight chimed in, “Why would you want to smoke? I assume you know the health detriments, right?”
“Yeah, but it’s a habit I picked up, army does weird things to you.”
Rainbow Dash’s eyes lit up a bit, “Really? Cool! Are you like special forces or something? That would be radically cool.”
A deep laugh by Samuel disposed such a notion, “Nah, nothing like that, was just a reservist for some years, learned a lot I won’t lie, but nowhere as cool as special forces.”
Rainbow just muttered, “Damn.” Samuel smiled at that, “So Arthur here, has told me a bit about you seven, quite the record you gals got.”
Applejack responded to that, “Aw shucks, it ain’t that impressive you know.”
Samuel just shrugged, and took a look at Arthur, giving a nod.
Arthur, “Well I gotta take Samuel for a bit more of a tour, so see you girls around.”
The seven girls and Samuel said their mutual goodbyes, and they went their separate ways.
The front grounds were much fuller now with students, making it a little more difficult to navigate. Arthur soon found Jennifer and his friends, introducing Samuel to them for the last five minutes before all the students, went in for class.
“I gotta go now, see you after school.” Arthur said as he walked away waving goodbye, Samuel doing the same, “Hey Arthur,” he looked back, “Stay safe.” Arthur nodding a bit confusingly.
Samuel walked back to his truck, and the moment he got in the truck, he pulled a cigarette out and lit it. Enjoying the feeling of the nicotine rush. Samuel pulled his phone out, the prior two days have been good, but info about this new disease has occupied some part of his mind constantly.
More articles and information have been coming out, alongside an mysterious increase in missing person cases, assault and murders. Samuel hoped in the end it would be resolved, but thinking to himself.
If this is the start of something, might be best to go get a couple things from the store, just a few in case items.
So he started his truck, buckled in and took a long puff of his cigarette. Off he went to the nearest store wondering if there were any special discounts or deals going on…
Arthur entered the cafeteria, lunch in hand, walked to the table that his friends were at, all looking at one phone playing a video.
“What’s going on?” Arthur asked.
Kenneth responded, “Sit and watch it, it’s fucked.”
Arthur sat down, and started watching the video. The video showed was on a body cam, a police officer being the source, was showing a vehicle accident on a highway coming out of Portland, the one that went to Canterlot. The camera focused on a woman in a stretcher, a paramedic who was going over her.
Then the woman began to move, bringing her arms up and grabbing the paramedic and bringing him down where she started to viciously start chewing into the paramedic’s neck. He was screaming as two officers ran up, one being the said officer with the body cam.
They approached from either side of the paramedic and tried yanking him off, causing the woman to hold on harder and double down on chewing. The paramedic screamed louder as a result, and the other officer grabbed his taser, jamming into it the woman’s chest, pulling the trigger as the two prongs went in.
The electric current made the woman temporarily lose her grip, long enough for the body cam officer to pry the paramedic off, the other officer also backpedaling away. The paramedic was taken by his buddy, allowing the officers to focus on the woman, who was now rising. Her gray, soulless eyes focused on them and she shambled toward them, mouth still filled with the paramedic’s flesh. The two officers pulled out their service pistols, telling her to stop, she didn’t.
As she got within ten feet, the officers unloaded into her, twelve rounds hit in the abdomen area, two in the left shoulder and one in the right arm. Fifteen rounds in ten seconds, she didn’t stop though and only being slowed, one of the officers then aimed for her head, firing two rounds, one grazing her head and the other hitting her square in the forehead. That finally dropped the woman.
The video came to an end, Arthur and his friends sat in silence, for a moment.
Jason spoke first, “Dude, what the fuck was that?”
Kenneth spoke next, very softly and slightly shaken “I don’t know man, it somehow got leaked and the official reports just say the woman was just, drugged beyond measure, but like it doesn’t make any sense.”
“Could it be that disease people are talking about?” Jack said concern in his voice.
They all sat in pondering silence for a minute, before Arthur spoke up, “Who knows, but I don’t think so, I haven’t seen anything about it giving people the ability to survive that many bullets, unless…”
He paused for a second, “Unless zombies are thing all of a sudden.”
Arthur felt silly about bringing that idea up, but nobody laughed, all looked at him with some seriousness at the thought.
“Well, I guess it could be possible but it does seem absurd doesn’t it?” Kenneth said.
Jason piped in, “It does, but I’m not convinced yet, it could be some drug.”
“God who knows, but I’m sure it’s going to be dealt with, and besides let’s not focus on this right now, we got a test soon.” Jack said.
That got a murmur of agreement across the table, so they dug into their food. Arthur took a look around at the other students across the cafeteria, it looked to him that a lot of others watched the same video and similar moods have popped up. He really hoped this would be figured out, and that his parents came home soon.
Samuel pulled up to Canterlot High School, parking off to the side. Waiting for Arthur in the truck, he thought about what he should do next.
Probably best to get Arthur’s parents on the line, got to see if they can get back, if not see from there. Make sure everything is squared away, also take Arthur shooting today.
Soon the students started filtering out; Arthur soon enough made his way over and hopped in truck. His mood a bit somber, Samuel picking that up quick.
“You alright? Seem a bit… off.”
Arthur sighed, “Yeah I watched something that was really off putting, I rather not talk about it much.”
Samuel shrugged, “Fair enough, lets go, got some shooting to do, right.”
That got Arthur out of his mood a bit, making him slightly smile. Samuel, smiled back and so they went home to get the guns, and go out to the woods.
Arthur held his father’s 30-30 lever action rifle, having a six round capacity plus one, in his hands, listening to Samuel’s advice on how to hold the rifle, how to work the action and so forth.
“Alright, you ready for this?” Samuel asked.
“Yeah.”
“Good, now aim at that target,” Samuel gesturing at simple circular target fifty yards away, “Follow the steps I told you and you’ll be fine.”
Arthur aimed down the sights, his cheek to butt stock forming a cheekweld, left support hand far as possible down the stock to give as much support as possible, knees bent and slowly pulling the trigger…
A loud bang sounded throughout the, Arthur controlled the recoil as much as possible but wasn’t entirely ready for it, Samuel had a hand on his back to support him.
“Shit man, didn’t expect that. How did I do?” Arthur asked, excitement gripping him.
Samuel nodded, “Decent for your first time, some things you can do better, pad of your finger on the trigger instead of wrapping the whole finger around, better stance positioning but otherwise good.”
“Let’s take a look at the target?”
“Not yet, put a couple more down range and we will see how your grouping is.”
Arthur did so, then they went to check the target. His grouping wasn’t terrible, five rounds in a semi-circle, four inches in diameter.
“Remember finger off the trigger, unless you’re shooting.” Samuel admonished Arthur.
Arthur quickly took it off, “Sorry.”
“All good, just remember it from now on.” Samuel looked at the grouping. “Decent grouping, not bad for your first time, we can do a bit more but your dad didn’t have much ammo so got to conserve it.”
After a couple more groupings with the 30-30, they put it away in its case. Instead bringing out the other firearm, a twelve gauge hunting shotgun, pump action, a two capacity tube magazine plus one in the chamber. Samuel explained to him how to use it, they had a lot more ammo for the shotgun then the rifle.
They shot for awhile, enjoying the fun and bonding experience, but soon they had to leave. Too little ammunition for an extended period of shooting. They packed up the firearms and ammo into the truck, and drove away from their area.
“So what type of ammo was that we were shooting?” Arthur asked, wanting to learn more.
Samuel replied, “Birdshot, its in the name for what its for, just a bunch of small pellets packed into it. I’m surprised by how much your dad has honestly, didn’t see any buckshot though. Those are just bigger, a lot more punch too.”
Arthur listened as Samuel continued explaining to him about firearms, eventually the conversation petered out. Which allowed Samuel to bring up Arthur’s parents.
“Call them?”
Samuel looked to him seriously, “Yes, see if they can get home sooner, for their sake, and you know why.”
“It’s the disease isn’t it? You’re worried about it aren’t you.” Arthur responded.
Samuel nodded, “I am, if it gets worse who knows what will happen. I actually already tried talking to them, they brushed me off though, maybe you can convince them.”
“They might shutdown the airports; it’s a disease so it would make sense, especially if it gets worse. Alright I’ll call them once we get home.” Arthur said, slight worry in his voice.
The drive home was short, the green landcape of forest and open meadows blooming with fresh flowers and bright green grass. It changed as they got closer to Canterlot, the urban landscape replacing the nature scenery. Soon rolling into the suburbs, Arthur spotted something off, an individual shuffling like they were high, but he saw them only for a brief second before they disappeared behind a shed.
I wonder who that was, they stumbled like that woman in the video, but I couldn’t tell. Could it be a zombie? God I hope not.
Arthur was very eager to get home after that thought, but they were close to home as Samuel pulled into the driveway. Arthur got out and immediately went inside to call his parents. Samuel brought the guns and ammo in first before he started unloading the various things he bought earlier, from the truck and bringing it all inside. Arthur’s conversation with his parents was white noise to Samuel as he brought supplies in, going in and out. Soon a pile of supplies sat on and around the island in the kitchen, Samuel was bringing in the last of it when Arthur finished his call.
“My parents are being stupid, they just told me it will be fine and they will see me once they’re done in Hawaii.” Arthur said with frustration.
Samuel gave a barely noticeable sigh, “I thought this would happen. I really hope to God they change their minds.”
Arthur murmured agreement, looking to the myriad of supplies on the table; he asked “So all this,” gesturing to it all, “I’m guessing is in case things go bad?”
“Yes, extra food, water, hygiene products and so forth. Stuff we will need if shit hits the fan.” Samuel said.
Arthur pondered for a second, “And if it gets resolved?”
“Then you got extra stuff to use later.” Samuel joked. His tone shifted with more seriousness as he went on, “We don’t know anything much yet. The news has been vague so far, so for us it’s wait it out, till something pops up.”
Arthur nodded but he felt he should tell about the video he saw, “Have you seen the police body camera footage that’s been leaked?”
Samuel said “No, I haven’t, is it related?”
Arthur nodded and took out his phone to show him the video. The two watched it in silence, Samuel blank faced as the video went on. Once it finished, Arthur continued.
“Some people are saying its drugs, others its fake, but no one really knows, a lot of people are saying its related to the disease and coming from it are… well zombies.”
Samuel didn’t say anything for a moment, “I see. I … didn’t think of that honestly. However till we know for sure what is happening, lets just continue on, nothing seems to be affected from the disease, stock market and shit like that.”
Arthur quipped, “Not yet.”
Samuel conceded to the point, before saying, “You got any plans tonight with friends or Jennifer?”
“My friends are out doing their own thing and Jennifer is out of town, so nope.”
Samuel smiled, “Then lets go to a really nice restaurant tonight, and eat like kings, if shit is going to hit the fan might as well enjoy something before it does.”
Arthur looked at Samuel in slight shock, “Really?”
“Really, really.”
Arthur smiled back, “Sounds good to me.”
The two went back to the truck, hopped in and headed downtown, for an evening of fine dining.
It was three days later after that evening of fine dining, as Arthur gazed out at the school as Samuel pulled up. He noticed how there was a lot less students today, as less were showing up now, its been that way for the last two days. Already two of his friends have not showed up, Kenneth and Jason, he been able to contact Kenneth who was staying home due to his parents insisting on it. Jason was nowhere to be found, even visiting his home brought nothing, the entire family was gone.
Arthur was worried, definitely not feeling like going to school today, but he forced himself to because Jennifer was still going. He saw that the Main Seven were still here but even from this distance he could tell the mood wasn’t great. Everyone seemed down today.
“You sure you still want to go?” Samuel asked.
The two already talked about it, Samuel thinking it wasn’t a great idea, but agreed in the end.
“Yeah, I don’t want to be here, but Jennifer is still going and I want to make sure she is ok. She hasn’t texted since about seven this morning, so I’m concerned.”
Samuel nodded, looking at the school and its much diminished numbers of students, “Alright, remember call if anything happens, I’m going to see about getting more supplies, even though the stores are running short, got to try.”
Arthur nodded in agreement and exited the truck; the two waved their goodbyes as Samuel took off down the road. Arthur went near the statue, waiting to see if Jennifer or Jack would show up. Only a few minutes later Jack showed up finding Arthur quickly. The two chatted about what is happening and their concerns. It wasn’t long till the alarm rang and the students started heading inside. Arthur lingered for a few seconds before following Jack in. Jennifer wasn’t there.
That made him much more concerned now, enough to make him text Jennifer again after the fifth time. Yet still no answer, an announcement was made, all students to the gymnasium for an assembly. That received a rolling sound of confusion as everyone made their way to the gym. Arthur looked at Jack who just shrugged as they walked.
As the students filtered into the gym, Arthur saw Principal Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna, in the front of the gym, alongside half the staff at the school, Celestia being in front of a podium. The two watched as everyone found a place to sit or stand with no real order to it. Once the last of the students entered, Celestia cleared her throat to begin speaking.
“Good morning everyone, as you can gather from your surroundings, many of your fellow students and much of the staff are absent today. You also no doubt heard of the disease going around. In light of these circumstances, the school division has decided to shut down our school and others until things are resolved. In accordance to guidelines out by the government, you will all be returned home or wait here until you can be picked up by family.”
The students were shocked by this, a loud murmur of conversation erupting as a result. Arthur looked at Jack and he looked back, the two looking in each other’s eyes, both them concerned and slightly scared. Celesta managed to get all their attentions back quickly.
“Please let all of us remain calm now. Several police officers will be here soon to provide protection, everyone now please gather your things and start going to your respective buses or wait in the front lobby for your ride.”
The mass of students obeyed, filtering out of the gym, heading to gather things from lockers and heading out to buses or mingling in the front lobby as they waited for rides. Arthur and Jack waited out in the front lobby; Jack was waiting for his mother to come pick him up. Arthur called Samuel, if he didn’t pick up, he would go on the bus, then head to Jennifer’s place to check on her.
He received a voice message, which was concerning. What could it be preventing him from calling?
Samuel was perusing in a hardware store, grabbing various things that could be used to fortify the house if necessary, his current cart was full. If the apocalypse was going to happen no point on keeping money that was going to be useless. He was in an aisle with various screws, nuts, bolts, nails and so forth.
That’s when he heard a commotion in the next aisle over, he grabbed his cart and moved down the aisle, feeling a keen gut feeling to leave now. Leaving the aisle, he briefly took a look down the aisle where the commotion came from, he saw a man walking with a stagger down the aisle knocking various things over. Most noticeable was large bite on his leg, with some flesh missing. That was enough evidence for Samuel to leave, so he headed to checkout, he would just prefer to leave but things were still somewhat normal, there was the security guard and the one cashier still in front, so no running off yet.
He started putting items on the till, with fast movement, as the cashier scanned the items far too slowly to Samuel’s liking, That is when the staggering man came over, having been alerted by the noise from the scanning, its grey eyes took one look at all three people and let out a hungry growl, shambling forward. Samuel slightly panicked.
Fuck, this is not good, damn zombies do exist now. Fuck!
The security guard walked several hesitant steps forward, before realizing the man wasn’t normal, it was too late. The zombie lunged forward with both hands and grabbed the guard, who was now panicking wildly, grabbed his extendable baton and started hitting it. The zombie didn’t care and the two went down, the zombie lunging in for a bite. Samuel prevented that, swinging a small two by four, he hit the zombie with a meaty whack. The zombie was pushed off course and its mouth missed, hitting the floor.
The security guard quickly used it as an opportunity to push it off and scrambled away, kicking the one hand that still gripped his left ankle off, got up and ran out of the store. The zombie started to get up, before Samuel pushed it into a display of paint cans, the zombie now temporarily out of action. Samuel looked at the cashier, who was staring in shock at the whole incident, and told him to run. He did so; Samuel grabbed his cart and ran out of the store after him.
Samuel looked around him as he went to his truck; the whole area was starting to delve into chaos. He saw more zombies just like the man in the store, shambling around on the street, in the various parking lots and stores, some chasing people or already ripping out flesh and devouring their victims. People were running around, trying to get away, or to get to vehicles, some already driving off.
Samuel went to the bed of his truck and started throwing all his items in, going as fast as he can, so he can get going.
Got to get moving, shit really has hit the fan now. Hopefully Arthur is safe at school or at home.
Finished loading the bed, he hopped in the truck and started it. He checked his phone; he saw three missed calls from Arthur. Swearing under his breath, he called Arthur and started driving away. As he waited for Arthur to pick up, he kept looking around, seeing the chaos around him. A sedan exiting an intersection at high speeds, having a zombie on the windshield trying to get in, the driver drove straight into another vehicle coming the other way, crashing totaling both, as several other zombies closed in on the accident.
Samuel saw a single woman surrounded by six zombies, she fanatically tried fighting, till they all converged on her and she went down in a gory mess. He continued driving, avoiding other vehicles driving, some very haphazardly, zombies or people. Arthur finally picked.
“Samuel? Is everything fine? I tried calling-“
Samuel interrupted him, “No, shit has hit the fan now; it’s getting worse, fast. Where are you?”
“I’m at Jennifer’s, she is sick, like really bad.”
“Fuck, does she have a bite mark?”
Arthur replied, “Yes she does. Wait are you saying…”
Samuel sighed heavily, “Yes, zombies are now real, confirmed. I’ll come to you, just stay put, stay safe and watch Jennifer like a hawk.”
Arthur replied shakily, “I will, you get here safe too.”
“I will.”
Samuel hung up and swore under his breath, stupid kid. He made his way to Jennifer’s, hoping to get there in time.
Arthur sat beside Jennifer’s bedside; the woman was sweating with a hot fever. Arthur was doing his best to keep her comfortable, wet towel on her forehead and a glass of water always on the night table on standby, was the best he could do for now. He was desperately trying to keep the thought out of his mind she might turn into a zombie.
Please for the of love god, please no. I don’t know what to do.
Jennifer spoke, very softly, “It’ll be ok, I know you’re worried.”
Arthur shook his head, “Do you even know what is happening?”
Jennifer gestured for more water, Arthur grabbed the glass and put it to her lips, she drank slowly, once finished, she continued, “A little. That disease, right?”
Arthur reluctantly spoke, “Yes, but… its more than that.”
Jennifer looked at him, “How?”
Arthur bit back a response not knowing how to tell her she may be on the verge of turning into a zombie. Something he still couldn’t accept. He felt Jennifer’s hand on his.
“You can tell me, no point hiding it now.” Jennifer reassured him.
Arthur squeezed her hand, “People that are infected are turning… into zombies.”
Jennifer looked at him with disbelief, “No, you can’t be serious.”
Arthur gave a sorrowful sigh, with a voice on edge of tears, he answered, “I am.”
Jennifer started softly crying, Arthur did as well. The two embraced each other, comforting each other as they cried, enjoying what time was left. A rumbling noise was heard outside, it stopped. Followed by someone entering the house.
“Arthur?” Samuel called.
Arthur relaxed a bit, thinking it could have been someone or something else. “Up here.”
Samuel came up the stairs, shotgun in hand and entered Jennifer’s room. He saw the two embraced, looking at Arthur “How is she?”
Jennifer blubbered, “Not .. good.”
Samuel nodded, “Are you bitten?”
“Yes…I am.” Jennifer blubbered again.
That was enough for Samuel, so he looked at Arthur and gestured to him in a “come here” gesture. He reluctantly came over, especially after getting a nod from Jennifer in reassurance.
“Has she been getting worse?”
Arthur nodded, “Are you gonna suggest… ending it? Cause I can’t do this man. Please.”
Samuel’s face was sorrowful, “Let’s ask what she wants and… go from there.”
They both looked at Jennifer, who was visibly getting worse. Samuel looked at Arthur; he was too emotionally unavailable for this. So he went to Jennifer’s bedside, knelt beside her and asked.
“What do you want, Jennifer?”
She looked over to him, “Can you… stay, please? Until… until I die?”
Samuel nodded, it was the least he could for her. Arthur came from the other side and knelt taking her hand into his. So they sat in silence, as Arthur comforted Jennifer as much as possible. Samuel prayed for her, whispering while doing so. It wasn’t long before she began to have deep gasping breaths. Arthur looked up at her, knowing it would be the end. Samuel knew too.
“Arthur, go outside to the truck. I’ll… make sure.”
Arthur looked at him in shock, “Please… no.”
“I know you don’t want this,” he came over and put a hand on his shoulder in reassurance, “But I know you don’t want the alternative either, so please.”
Arthur went back to Jennifer grabbed her hand, gave her one last kiss on the cheek and forehead, said “I love you” and exited the room in solemn frustration. Samuel looked to Jennifer, she was now breathing much slower before it just… stopped. He knew she was gone now, with one last look he raised the shotgun to her head.
“Forgive me.” Samuel softly asked.
Arthur heard the blast of the shotgun, as he neared the truck. Entering the truck, he began crying again, his heart crying for Jennifer. Samuel entered the truck, putting the shotgun in the back; he reached over and hugged Arthur. He returned the hug as he cried into Samuel. They sat for several minutes until Arthur finished.
“Let’s go home now, ok.”
Arthur silently nodded, and the truck was started, Samuel driving away, down the street for home. The scenery was pitiful, already there was bodies laying in lawns and the streets. Several zombies were seen, and wrecks were here and there. Smoke that went to the sky, centering from within downtown.
They rumbled home, pulling into the driveway. Samuel got out, taking the shotgun with and headed to the bed to start unloading. Arthur sat for several moments before getting out and helped unload. They unloaded quickly, the living room packed full of hardware supplies.
Arthur sat on the couch, Samuel joined him. Arthur didn’t say anything, so Samuel did.
“I’m sorry… I’m so sorry.”
Arthur was silent before quietly speaking, “I know. I…I just wish it was different. I don’t blame you.”
“Thank you, Arthur,” he stood up and grabbed a hammer, nails and a couple pieces of plywood, “I’m going to start barricading the windows, take the time you need, I’ll be here if you need anything.”
Arthur nodded. Samuel went to work, one window at a time.
A couple hours later, Samuel made decent progress on fortifying; about half the windows were done. Arthur sat for a while before going to his room, sleeping for a bit. Samuel went to check on him, just as he did, Arthur jumped awake. Waking up in a sweat, he calmed himself quickly.
“You alright?”
“I’ll…be okay. I just remembered my parents.”
Samuel’s eyes widened, “Shit, you’re right. Call them, I have to do the same for my family.”
Arthur immediately grabbed his phone and his parents. Samuel went to do the same. Arthur waited as the phone rang; anxiety going up the longer it took. His mother answered.
“Arthur? Are you ok? Where are you? Is Samuel there still?” Arthur’s mom asked in rapid pace.
“Yes, mom, to all of it. We are both at home. What about you and Dad?”
“We are ok, just stuck in our hotel for now. We couldn’t get a phone call to you, at all until you called. We can’t get back either, all the flights are shutdown, and the military is all over the place.” She said sadly.”
“Can you get back at all?” Arthur asked with concern.
“I don’t know… What?...We are being moved?... By who? Where?”
“Mom?”
“We have to go, remember we love you always. Stay with…”
The phone disconnected, leaving Arthur alone again. With a frustrated yell he punched the dry wall, leaving a hole. Samuel popped in again, seeing it.
“Line disconnect?”
Arthur rubbed his knuckles, “Yeah. Same for you?”
“Yeah but things are sorted enough up there, no point trying to get there now, would have to cross the Rockies for that.”
Arthur looked to him and nodded. A phone rang, both looking to Arthur’s phone.
“Who’s calling? One of your friends?”
Arthur shook his head, “No, both are named contacts.”
Answering the phone he was surprised by who spoke.
“Hey Arthur, are you around right now? Need some help, kinda in a jiffy.” Pinkie said.
“Pinkie? Wait you need help? What’s wrong?”
“Me and Fluttershy are at Sweet Shoppe helping the Cakes, but some of those weirdos showed up and are now trying to break in. I phoned whoever I could and you picked up! So could we get some help, they seem to be getting closer…”
Arthur replied a bit in shock, “Yeah, yeah. Me and Samuel will be on our way. Just hold tight!”
“Okie dokie! Do try to hurry though, please?” Pinkie said, sounding a little scared.
“We will. See you soon.”
Arthur hung up and then rushed downstairs, Samuel following. Arthur explained the situation as grabbed his pack, a wooden baseball bat from his childhood days, and the lever action rifle. Samuel grabbed his pack, a crowbar and the pump action shotgun. Arthur was about to open the door before Samuel stopped him for second.
“Are you sure you’re up for this.”
“Yes. I can’t standby feeling helpless, not again.” Arthur responded, purpose in his voice.
“That’s fair, we might not be able to save everyone, but we can save some.”
Arthur nodded in agreement.
“Give me the rifle, you take the shotgun, it’ll be easier for you to shoot them with.”
Arthur agreed and they exchanged firearms, exiting the house and jumping into the truck. Starting it, they headed to Sweet Shoppe, Arthur giving directions as they went. Entering the area, zombies didn’t infest it but they was enough for concern.
“How bad did it sound, the situation?” Samuel asked as he dodged a SUV crashed in a lamp post.
Arthur checked his bat, still good, “Really bad, not once have I ever heard Pinkie be scared.”
“That means we need to be prepared for when we get there, we have to make it quick, the truck will draw them all in for blocks,” Samuel said seriously, his old drills taking over again, “I am surprised that she knows your number though.”
Arthur snorted, “She knows everyone’s number, it’s just a Pinkie thing.”
Samuel was about to respond, before Arthur pointed out Sweet Shoppe. There were six zombies outside, with who knows how many inside. Samuel got out quickly, Arthur a second behind. The six zombies turned to them and shambled towards them.
“No point in being subtle, blast the things.” Samuel said as he raised the rifle and shot, in the chest, swearing he worked the action and aimed at the head, two tries to take out the first. Arthur at the same time pointed the shotgun at another, shot it, the buckshot working its magic and killing in one shot.
They dispatched the rest, two with gun, the last two in melee. Rushing inside they saw another two, Arthur shot, missing twice before the third took one out. Samuel rushed in close and kicked it over, putting the rifle close to its head and blowing its brains out. Samuel looked to Arthur.
“Go upstairs to see if they are up there, be quick but careful. I’ll look down here.”
Arthur went up the stairs quickly, seeing a single zombie pounding at a door. He had his baseball bat out, shotgun slung over his shoulder, he yelled as he charged in and swung. Just as the zombie looked at him, the swing connected with his jaw and he fell. Arthur didn’t let up and swung two more times to kill it. He then pounded on the door.
“Hey Pinkie! Fluttershy! You in there!” Arthur yelled, adrenaline pumping in his veins.
The door opened and Pinkie was there, behind her Fluttershy was shaking badly.
“You’re here! Thank goodness!” Pinkie said in relief.
“You two alright? Are you hurt?” Arthur asked in an excited tone, looking them over if they were.
“Nope! We’re good. Where are the Cakes though?” Pinkie asked with concern.
“I don’t know. I’ll check the other rooms quick, grab anything you need, we got to go.”
Pinkie turned and got Fluttershy moving to grab their things as Arthur checked the other rooms. There was no one in the rooms. He heard fighting downstairs. Rushing downstairs he saw Samuel come out of a back room, crowbar covered in blood.
“You okay?” Arthur asked.
“Yes, there was two, no longer now. Are the girls up there?” Samuel’s eyes looking out to see if there was more coming.
“Yes, I think they are ready to go. Did you see the Cakes? Couple who own the place.”
Samuel’s eyes widened in surprise, “Shit. They’re gone, they were the ones that were getting eaten in the back room.”
Arthur swore as the two girls came down the stairs, backpacks in tow. Samuel told Arthur to break the news gently, him knowing the two better. Pinkie looked at Arthur and asked.
“They’re… gone Pinkie, I’m sorry.”
Pinkie lost all her colour, going to gray, her hair going from puffy to sheer straight.
“What? Oh no…” Pinkie began sniffling.
Samuel interrupted, “I’m sorry but we have to go, there is more coming,” he looked to Arthur, “get them in the truck, I’m grabbing some stuff and I’ll be right out there in a minute. Now go.”
Arthur gently guided Pinkie out, emotionally distraught as she was, Fluttershy following. As they got out to the street, Arthur got the two in the back of the truck. He took a look around, zombies were starting to close in. He racked his shotgun and fired at one, only fifteen yards away. It was followed up by another shot, drooping the zombie, the first one grazing the head. Samuel burst out of the building, pack bulging with items, with two flour bags in his arms.
“Get in the truck! We’re leaving!” Samuel yelled.
Arthur double checked around them for others, as he got in the truck. Samuel threw the flour and his bag in the bed, as he ran by, getting in the truck and slamming the door. He started the truck and stepped on the gas. Just as two zombies got close, hitting one on the way out. They headed back to home.
As they drove away, Arthur looked at Pinkie, she was sniffling and blubbering, Fluttershy was shaken bad, but she quietly provided comfort to her as best as she can.
“You handled yourself well Arthur, good job.” Samuel commented.
“I feel like I’m gonna be sick, I never killed something before. At least not… not like this” Arthur said, the adrenaline disappearing, he looked green around the gills.
“I know, first time for me as well, we will be ok, all of us.” Samuel said, looking at the two girls in the back.
Pinkie didn’t react, and Fluttershy gave a slight nod in acknowledgement. Arthur talked to them; they were going to be at his home soon. Samuel kept his head on a swivel, avoiding anything in the way. Arthur was doing his best, but he could tell he wasn’t doing much good.
They all arrived at Arthur’s home, as Samuel pulled in the driveway. Parking the truck he sighed in relief, getting out and making sure the coast was clear, he grabbed his pack and the flour. Arthur got out and opened the door for the girls, gesturing them to come out. Pinkie moved very mechanically as she got out, Fluttershy following closely.
Entering the house, Samuel headed to the kitchen to drop off the supplies. Arthur and the girls went to the living room, the girls sitting on the couch, Arthur in a lazy chair. Samuel soon followed, taking a seat too. The four rested for a moment. Samuel stayed silent before nodding to Arthur and off he went to continue fortifying, grabbing some two by four planks.
“Do you want anything to eat? Or anything really?” Arthur asked, trying to be gentle.
Pinkie didn’t answer, which concerned him, which was very unusual for her. Fluttershy softly replied, “No, thank you.”
Arthur nodded, “Alright, well if you need anything, just ask,” he went to go see about helping Samuel but first, “Fluttershy could I talk to you for a second?”
Fluttershy startled a bit, looking at him but she conceded. She left Pinkie, making sure she would be ok first, and then came over.
Arthur glanced at Pinkie than to Fluttershy, “I can tell she isn’t doing well, and I’ll try to help, but I’m guessing that won’t be enough.”
Fluttershy agreed, “I… don’t know what to do, usually the others would be here to help, but…”
“I know, just do your best, everyone at school knows about how the seven of you are special in your own way, that and how you always beat the odds.”
Fluttershy slightly blushed, but she nodded in thanks.
Arthur gestured upstairs, “You two can use the bedroom on the far right, for yourselves. Also any idea where the others are?”
“Umm, well, not right now. Last time was before we left the school.” Fluttershy said.
Arthur nodded, “Okay, well try to find them, I’ll try to help, Samuel will too, I think I can vouch for him. I’m going to go help him right now, do whatever you guys need to do.”
Fluttershy went back to Pinkie’s side, delving into quiet conversation between them. Arthur picked up some boards and went to help, one window at a time.

//-------------------------------------------------------//
                 Chapter 3: Another Rescue                 
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Chapter 3: Another Rescue
Chapter 3
"Another Rescue"
Canterlot, Oregon
March 24th, 2015
1700 hours
Samuel and Arthur finished fortifying the house, one hour ago. The two started organizing the multitude of supplies they have, putting it all in proper places. There was enough essentials to last a week and a half, when adding the girls into the equation, it did mean more supplies had to be gathered and soon.
“Where would we get more though? Scavenge the nearby houses?” Arthur asked putting some canned beans in a cupboard.
Samuel was putting the variety of baking supplies from Sweet Shoppe away, “Probably, in due time though, but first we have to see about what is going on.”
“Like the government? Other survivors?” Arthur asked.
“Exactly. The rest of Canterlot too, it was fucking quick how things fell apart. Who knows where the police and the government are in general.”
Arthur got an idea, getting enthusiastic, “I can use my CB radio, there must be broadcasts from all types of people, other amateur radio hobbyists, government, hell radio stations.”
Samuel nodded in agreement, “The T.V. too, as long as power is going.”
They packed the rest of the stuff away, Arthur running to his radio set in his room. Samuel went back to the living room; the rifle and shotgun were off to the side, unloaded but ready at a moment’s notice. He grabbed them and took the rifle and started doing basic maintenance, cleaning out the barrel, chamber and nooks and crannies full of carbon and other shit in there. Once he finished he oiled the rifle, put the rifle back together, putting beside his chair and started on the shotgun.
He was alone, the two girls going upstairs earlier to the master bedroom. He appreciated the silence, enjoying it while he can; something told him it would be scarce from now on. As he finished the shotgun, he realized how quiet the neighborhood is, more so than usual. That got him to go around the house checking the outside through the windows; they made little viewports, which doubled as firing ports if necessary, through the planks. The outside perimeter was rather undisturbed, all good in the backyard and sides.
The front was different; having a good view of the street he saw a small amount of zombies, at least four. Most of the houses seem to be closed, whether they’re occupied was difficult to tell. Many vehicles were still parked on the sides and in driveways, none in any accidents so far. Samuel now satisfied with it, headed upstairs to check on Arthur, see if he has made any progress with the radio. Reaching his bedroom door, he knocked, getting a “come in” from Arthur. Entering he saw Arthur hunched over his desk, headphones on, listening to something. Samuel sat on Arthur’s bed as he waited for Arthur to finish.
When he did, he looked at Arthur, his eyes showed mental exhaustion. Samuel felt concern, was it that bad?
“Is it bad?” Samuel asked.
“Yes,” Arthur giving a weary sigh, “Most of the channels I’m picking up, are just calls for help, some for mild things, most for some form of genuine help, some … some are on the verge of death, desperate pleas, asking for someone, anyone to save them.”
“That’s fucked, I’m sorry that you had to listen to that, but is there anything else?”
Arthur nodded, “There are broadcasts from some levels of government, and most are just repeated messages, keep indoors, stay away from zombies, shit like that. About four from live politicians, they were nothing special though. Nothing from the President or from the White House at all. Plenty of news though, but its mixed from all over the damn place. Various radio stations big and small, that sort of thing.”
Samuel digested the information, as Arthur told him what he heard, “How far could you pick up signals? And in return how far could you broadcast?”
“As long as I got no interference with the radio waves, I picked up most from within Oregon, some from the surrounding states. Farthest was probably Los Angeles, that or Salt Lake City, those were rather weak though. If I had something to boost the signal or a top of the line radio, that or someone to bounce the signals from, I could get better info.”
“Good job on that, take a break though, at least for the rest of the night, I can tell it’s taking a toll,” Samuel now spoke more softly, “you have had a long and rough day, and I’m counting on you in the coming days, so don’t push yourself too hard. Please.”
Arthur’s shoulders slumped; he knew Samuel was right, “Ok, I will, getting hungry too.”
“I’ll cook something up, but before I do that. How are the girls doing?” Samuel asked.
Arthur took a moment to gather a response, “Fluttershy may be scared, but there is a core of steel in her, she doesn’t show it much though. Pinkie… I have never seen her like that; maybe her friends have but not me. I think losing the Cakes hit her real hard…they were real nice, great bakers and hosts.”
Samuel solemnly nodded, “You’re sure about Fluttershy? Doesn’t seem she can keep it together very well.”
Arthur flatly responded, “I saw her one time lay into one of the biggest football players in the school, for hitting a mouse with a football. Like I said, a core of steel, if her friends or animal friends get in trouble she’ll be there. Don’t doubt it.”
Samuel raised both hands in surrender, “Alright I believe you. Am surprised you know so much though.”
“They were practically the school’s celebrities, word got around, and almost everyone interacted with them from time to time. Enough you get a picture of who they are.”
Samuel nodded, “I’ll get started on dinner, see if you can get them down to eat, if not, I’ll bring a plate or two up for them.”
They both got up and went to where they needed to go. Samuel started the stove and got a pot of boiling water going, grabbing a bag of frozen vegetables. Arthur went to the master bedroom, knocking. The door opened up partially, enough to see Fluttershy’s head.
“Umm, yes?”
“Samuel is cooking dinner right now, if you want you can come down to eat or some plates can be brought to you.”
Fluttershy looked back for a moment before looking at Arthur again, “We will, come down. Give us a few minutes?”
“Of course. It’ll take some time to get dinner ready anyways.”
Arthur turned and headed downstairs, seeing Samuel steaming vegetables while prepping some chicken with Shake n’ Bake.
“They’ll be coming down.”
Samuel gave an affirmative noise while focusing on the task at hand. Arthur went about setting the table; an oval shaped thing stained a dark hue, four plates, knives and forks. It wasn’t long before the girls came down, Fluttershy holding Pinkie’s hand as she guided her down. Samuel gave a glance before returning to cooking.
Arthur gestured to two seats, and the two sat down, Fluttershy holding herself awkward, not sure exactly what to do. Pinkie sat there just, depressed, her eyes casted downward. Arthur came to check on the cooking.
Samuel said something first, “The chicken is going to be longer than I thought, the vegetables have been done for awhile, take them and give a serving to everyone. Should be the right amount, I hope.”
Arthur did just that, scooping a good serving onto everyone’s plate. Pinkie gave a small sign of acknowledgement, her eyes looking at the vegetables. Fluttershy gave a thank you. Which reminded Arthur of something.
“Fluttershy you’re vegetarian, right?”
“Ummm, yes. I was hoping you maybe had something else?” Fluttershy asked politely as she could.
Samuel paused for a second, before going to the fridge to find something. Cursing under his breath, he looked at Fluttershy apologetically.
“Sorry Fluttershy, we don’t really have any of that vegan meat, I could get you some yogurt and fruit if you want?”
Fluttershy just nodded, it was acceptable.
“Arthur keep an eye on the chicken, I got to cut up some fruit.”
Samuel grabbed a cantaloupe, honeydew and some strawberries. Laying the fruit out on a cutting board he got to work. Arthur kept an eye on the chicken, about ten minutes left till it should be good. Samuel cut the fruit rather quickly and nicely.
“Where did you learn to do that?” Arthur asked curiously.
“I worked a few years at a store in produce, occasionally having to make fruit trays and the like.”
Arthur’s curiosity now sated, he brought the chicken out, cutting it to make sure it cooked all the way through. Before he put one on every plate, except Fluttershy’s, the extra sat on the stove for now. Samuel had enough fruit cut up for Fluttershy, putting it in a bowl alongside a small helping of yogurt.
Everyone was now seated, Arthur started to eat, hunger driving him. Samuel said grace before starting to eat with practiced speed, another old army habit. Fluttershy began to slowly eat with small bites. Pinkie was picking her food, occasionally taking a small bite. The table was quiet, no one really knowing what to say for conversation.
Arthur decided to see if he could get a word out of Pinkie, “Hey Pinkie…are you doing ok?”
Pinkie looked at Arthur with a frown, not against him, but one in continuous sorrow, “I…don’t know.”
Arthur decided to go out on a leg, despite the pain it brought, “I lost…someone today too,” he felt his eyes begin to water, “my girlfriend, Jennifer.”
Everyone looked at him as he shared what happened; Samuel looked to him with a guilty consciousness even if he knew the reason behind what he had to do. Fluttershy looked at him with a growing look of horror. Pinkie just listened; she couldn’t look any more depressed than she already was.
As Arthur finished he was shedding a few tears, the pain still fresh. Samuel put a hand on his shoulder in comfort. Fluttershy looked at him with deep empathy, Pinkie’s expression changed as she spoke softly.
“How can you deal with that?”
Arthur paused, and then he looked at Pinkie, softly responding, “I don’t know. All I know is having Samuel with me and lots of work to do helps.”
Samuel decided to speak now, “Other people will be our greatest source of comfort if one doesn’t believe in God and Jesus or any other religion. I know I’m clutching to my faith more now,” he looked at Arthur, “A good friend or family is sometimes what we need most though.”
Arthur smiled at Samuel who smiled back, Arthur continued, “We will help you Pinkie, you too Fluttershy, especially finding your friends and get you back to them. Right Samuel?”
Samuel paused for a second, “Within reason, but yes like Arthur said we will help, the question is, do you know where any of them are as of right now?”
Fluttershy responded, “Umm, not really, they could be home but with phones not working, we don’t know.”
“And with the rise of the undead they could be forced anywhere in Canterlot or out of it. You could find their location, because there is a chance phone service could work again its spotty in our experience, and if you find them, we will see what we can do then.” Samuel said with conviction, Arthur agreeing with the same conviction.
That got Fluttershy to give a small smile in appreciation. Even Pinkie gave a small quirk of the mouth. They returned to eating, the quiet atmosphere returned but with a more comfortable feeling. It didn’t take long to finish and Arthur gathered everyone’s dishes and began to wash them.
Samuel said to the girls, “You can return upstairs, it’s been a long day, get any rest you need.”
The two nodded and went to head upstairs, but Pinkie turned and said.
“Thank you… for saving us earlier.”
Fluttershy added to it, “Yes, thank you.”
Samuel and Arthur looked at each other, Arthur responded, “Your welcome, couldn’t leave you two at the mercy of zombies, besides it’s the right thing to do. That and need your parties again sometime Pinkie.”
Pinkie gave an actual smile, and her colour seem to be brought back just a bit, even her hair gain small amount of puffiness. Fluttershy smiled too, happy her friend was smiling again. They went upstairs back to the master bedroom, getting some rest.
Samuel looked at Arthur with a smile, “Well done, hopefully she will get better soon. I’m gonna check the T.V to see if any news is running, should be lots right now. If the internet is up we should check it too. Join if you want.”
Arthur just replied “Maybe.”
Samuel nodded and headed to the living room, turning on the flat screen, switching the channel to news he saw the scenes that played, a riot happening in Portland as rioters and riot police clashed, he saw that some people in the scenes were no doubt zombies. He flipped through several more channels showing similar scenes or the destruction wrought by a collapsing society, and the zombies themselves, ripping into flesh and gorging themselves on it, some in hordes of hundreds or thousands already in the bigger cities.
Samuel watched with a mix of horror and concentration to gain info, from what he could tell the entire continental United States was dealing with the same thing. It proved that there most likely was no help to come, at least not right now. It seemed that Canterlot got hit harder than some other places, explaining how no police or military was responding to the situation in the area.
Shit. This is worse than I thought, fucking clusterfuck, who knows what’s next. It’s up to God now I guess.
He sighed, the weight of responsibility on his shoulders, for Arthur, even Pinkie and Fluttershy. He liked them, nice and friendly from the beginning, he didn’t know what to make of it. Ordinary teenagers now thrusted into something beyond any of them could deal with. He also felt the mental and emotional exhaustion wrought on him and the others. Nightmares most likely for everyone, with a healthy dose of mental problems especially PTSD.
Shutting the T.V off he went upstairs to go to bed. Making a quick stop at Arthur’s bedroom, he knocked and Arthur answered rather quickly.
“Yes?”
“Just saying goodnight, sleep well. And if you need anything, wake me.” Samuel said in an older brotherly tone.
Arthur frowned, “I’m not a kid, you know that.”
Samuel plowed on, “I know. But this isn’t some bullshit you can wave off like it’s another day at school. You and I did things we never thought we would do today, so don’t brush this shit off like it’s nothing.”
Arthur frowned deeper but before he could speak, Samuel shushed him and went on, “In the army I went to my buddies about any problems I had, because you get close with them, really close. They understood things that no civilian friend of mine could. That’s why you don’t brush this shit off, cause it can end in mental problems and potential suicide. And don’t say it won’t happen, some of the baddest motherfuckers my unit ever knew ended it.”
Samuel took a deep breath in before continuing, “I’m not saying we got to talk about it to the moon and back, getting all soppy with emotion like women do, but don’t hide it. Because I will pick it out. Besides I’ll probably be in the same boat as you. Goodnight Arthur.”
Samuel turned to head to bed, he did hear Arthur say goodnight though. That was good enough for him. Changing into sleep clothes he went to bed, sleep coming quickly after an exhausting day.
The morning came as Arthur blinked, the sun shining in his eyes. He groggily got up; last night wasn’t the best for sleeping, constant nightmares and waking up in a cold sweat, in particular of Jennifer. Getting out of bed, he left the bedroom, and saw Samuel watching out of the window at the end of the hall. Cigarette in his hand he took a puff, slowly exhaling out the window.
“Morning.” Arthur said groggily.
“Morning. Sleep well?” Samuel asked, in a tired voice.
“Not really. You?”
“Same, unfortunately. There is no zekes on this side thankfully.” Samuel observed.
“Zekes?” Arthur asked curiously.
“Yeah shorter than saying zombie, always got a shorter name for everything.”
Arthur made an affirmative noise, before asking, “Breakfast?”
“Sure, let me finish my smoke and I’ll be with you.”
Arthur went downstairs and began taking out cereal, milk, oatmeal and other stuff. He heard Samuel shut the window and come downstairs, who headed straight to the windows to take a peek outside.
“See anything?”
Samuel responded, “It’s about the same as yesterday, except a couple more zekes. Oh, and a car accident outside, before you ask the drivers are gone.”
Arthur nodded and continued, making some oatmeal, Samuel grabbed some leftover fruit from last night and began eating. The two ate, enjoying the silent company of each other.
“Sleep well?” Samuel asked.
Arthur remembering last night’s conversation, he decided to go along with it, “Could have been better.”
Samuel nodded in encouragement, “I get that, it was same here. Regardless we need to decide what we are doing today.”
“Well what about getting more supplies? We are going to need more eventually.” Arthur said.
“Maybe, depends on the two girls if they find their friends, then go from there.” Samuel thought for a second, “How are your friends doing? Any idea where they are at?”
Arthur sighed, “As you know Jason disappeared, still no contact from him. Kenneth and his parents have already left, heading for Portland. Same goes with Jack and his family, they left, where to, I don’t know.”
Samuel gave an affirmative grunt and the two finished eating. That is when they heard the two girls come down, both looked tired, seems nobody got a good sleep last night. But Pinkie did look somewhat better; some more colour to her, a bit more bounce to her step and even a small smile. Arthur was happy that she was a least a bit better today. He knew it might take a while for her to fully recover, but it was good to see progress.
Fluttershy too, was a bit better than yesterday, at the least not as scared. Everyone said their good mornings and the girls went into eating breakfast. Arthur inquired about if they discovered where their friends are. Same answer as yesterday, nothing yet. Samuel decided to count available ammo, counting meticulously in the living room while Arthur decided to check his CB radio, in case anything changed.
As the girls chatted between themselves, Samuel was disappointed in the amount of ammo left. Forty rounds of 30-30 for the rifle, fifty-five birdshot, twenty –four buckshot, and eight slugs for the shotgun, that Samuel surprisingly found.
This ammo is going to go faster than we expect, a lot faster if we do target practice anytime soon. Shit, and where in this city could we find more?
Canterlot isn’t what you would call a serious gun town, which would make it harder to find any new firearms or ammunition. If the situation doesn’t require guns then its melee weapons from here on out. Samuel’s thoughts were interrupted when Arthur came down, rather quickly.
“Heard something real interesting.” Arthur said excitingly.
“Oh?”
“Apparently there is establishment of refugee cities, Portland being one of them. Supposed to care of all of us, protection, food, water, everything we would need.” Arthur getting more excited as he went on.
The girls were now paying attention too, enthralled by Arthur’s enthusiasm. Samuel however was more skeptical, “You know, what refugee camps look like, right? It’s not pretty. Also was it from an actual broadcast or second hand information?”
Arthur swore for a second, “No, it was a local news station from out of town. Which means it might not be true.”
Samuel nodded, “Maybe. It could be true, you don’t know, but we need more information before we make a decision.”
The girls slightly deflated at that, Arthur as well. Samuel continued, “Besides we need to find the other girls first before we do anything like leave.”
That got a better reaction out of them this time. Arthur decided to go peruse the internet this time instead, while it still worked. Samuel continued organizing what he could. The girls were chatting while trying to contact their friends as time went by for all of them.
It was four hours later when Pinkie and Fluttershy interrupted Arthur who was on his laptop, surfing the web, gathering info relevant to their situation. They were rather excited and Pinkie was first to speak.
“We got in contact with Rarity! We have her on the phone right now!”
Arthur almost threw his laptop to the side as he got up and the three all gathered around the kitchen table, putting the phone in the middle like a conference call. They all took a seat and the conversation started with Rarity.
“Arthur? Thank goodness, the girls told me what you and Samuel did for them. Thank you for helping them. We were worried sick about them.”
Arthur slightly blushed, “It wasn’t a hard decision but you’re welcome. Are you in a safe place right now?”
“Yes, even though we are in a bit of a precarious situation. Frankly we are in need of some help, darling.” Rarity said, sounding slightly desperate.
Pinkie and Fluttershy now looked worried; it was Fluttershy who spoke up.
“What’s wrong Rarity? Is anyone hurt? Or any of the pets?”
“No we are quite alright, darling. It’s rather that we are stuck in the Boutique, with no food left. Not including the amount of hideous creatures outside.” Rarity replied.
Samuel walked in just as Rarity finished, he was surprised to hear her.
“You got in contact with her?”
Arthur said, “Yup. At least the girls did, finding out where she is,” looking to the phone he talked to Rarity, “You said there are others, right?”
“Correct darling. Me, Rainbow and Twilight are here, including Opulesence and Spike. We got trapped in here when I was grabbing some tailoring items, then we got ambushed by those things,” speaking in disgust about the zombies, “We have been trapped ever since yesterday. I hate to be a bother but we do need some help here, dear.”
Pinkie spoke after, “How bad is it, Rarity? Like super dooper bad?”
Rarity sighed wearily, “It’s absolutely dreadful, there is no food, and we haven’t eaten anything since yesterday. The boutique is trashed, everything, including some of my best designs, are just thrown against the windows!” her voice getting louder in frustration, “I am absolutely dirty with filth! Not to mention those things outside, won’t go away! I…what Rainbow?...Oh my…Yes I will stay quiet.”
Fluttershy and Pinkie both spoke with worry, asking what was wrong.
Rarity cleared her throat, but some fear broke through as she spoke, “It seems they heard me from outside, Rainbow says we should be okay. They have not broken in yet. This is why we need help though, as soon as possible.”
Samuel spoke next, a level of seriousness to his voice, “If we are going to come help, I need to know what the situation is. Particularly the amount of zekes there is outside and if you have everything packed and ready to go.”
“Zekes? Well I don’t know…wait…Rainbow… go count those things outside. They need to know for whatever reason…Anyways, nothing is packed but that can be done in the hour, dear.”
Samuel grunted in affirmative, “Alright good, make sure you have everything you need, we won’t be going back.”
A slight delay before Rarity responded, “No worries darling, we will have everything packed. Rainbow just got back…Thirty?...Oh dear…yes, thank you. Rainbow said there is around thirty just outside on the street. Will that cause a problem?”
Fluttershy balked at the idea of going through that many, Pinkie comforted Fluttershy, and she wasn’t so fazed. Arthur looked at Samuel who was thinking, Arthur decided to speak.
“It shouldn’t be, just need to find a way to draw them away. Could we use the truck?”
Samuel shook his head, “No, it’s our only vehicle, it also has the space for everyone and everything with them, we could do something else. Wait, I can go check to see if any of the vehicles outside have keys, we could use one of them instead.”
That got a good reaction from everyone, Samuel spoke to Rarity, “We have a plan now, and your part in it is to get out and into the truck as soon as possible. We will draw them away and get you out. Be ready to fight if necessary, we will see you in an hour.”
Everyone said their goodbyes and Rarity hanged up. They made a quick, improvised plan on what to do once there. Samuel went to check the front outside for zombies, and finding none close enough to cause problems, went out with crowbar in hand, to find an extra vehicle. Arthur turned to the girls.
“I’m guessing you want to come along?” they both nodded, “Both of you are having a weapon on you, understood?” Arthur’s tone brokered no argument.
The girls looked at each other, Pinkie nodded with a look of conviction, Fluttershy took a couple seconds before nodding also with a look of conviction, with a hint of fear. Arthur was glad, going over to the various tools they had. He grabbed two claw hammers and handed one to each of them.
“Me and Samuel will take care of the zombies, you two help your friends get in the truck, ready to go. Like Samuel said, we need to get in and out really quick. Fight only if you have to.”
Samuel shortly returned keys in hand for a vehicle. They all quickly grabbed their gear, Samuel and Arthur with the same gear. Fluttershy and Pinkie had their packs, hammers and a backup kitchen knife. Leaving the house for the vehicles, Samuel driving the truck with Pinkie as passenger. Arthur driving the black sedan that Samuel found, Fluttershy as passenger with him.
Leaving the suburb block, Samuel followed Pinkie’s directions to the boutique, Arthur close behind. As they got closer, heading out of the suburbs, and into the more commercial areas. Samuel noticed there was more zombies, not absolute hoards of them but the numbers seemed to be increasing even if slightly. A concern to be sure, but there was a task to be done.
Avoiding a plethora of accidents and zombies, they made their way to about three blocks away from the boutique before coming to a stop. Samuel and Pinkie got out of the truck. Arthur and Fluttershy got out of the sedan and headed to the truck. Samuel spoke to everyone quickly before their plan went into action.
“Let’s go over the plan quickly one more time, I will take the car and go on the opposite side, draw as many as I can away, I’ll meet you at the boutique or at home if things go south. Arthur what’s your job?”
Arthur repeated what they went over, “I will take the truck and get it as close as possible to the boutique and fight off any stragglers. Load everyone and their stuff up and then get out.”
Samuel nodded, “Good. Girls what is your job?”
Pinkie went first, “We go with Arthur, help him and our friends with what we can, and then drive off, easy peasy lemon squeezy.” Samuel looked to Fluttershy, “What she said?” Fluttershy said smiling nervously.
“Good, we don’t have a lot of time, so let’s make it fast. Wait till I start honking, that will be the signal, wait one minute then get in there. I expect no longer than a couple minutes, then I’ll back track and we go home.” Samuel finished with a tone of finality.
Everyone knowing their job went to their vehicles. Samuel taking off in speed, soon rounding the corner onto the street the boutique was on; the honking began, along with a wave of groaning and moaning undead. The three then waited a minute; Arthur stepped on the gas, the truck roaring as it went. Soon getting onto the street, the scene wasn’t looking to good.
While most of the zombies followed Samuel, there was still at least a dozen or so left, including another five pounding at the boutique doors. Arthur clenched his teeth and drove almost to the front of the boutique, leaving enough space for all them to get out. Arthur hopped out quick, shotgun in hand, birdshot loaded.
“Stay near the truck, I’ll get closer and deal with them.” Racking his shotgun, loading an extra shell to replace it in the tube. Taking a look around, that dozen were far away enough to not be a problem right away. That meant it was just the five zombies to deal with. Taking aim at the five zombies, who were much more focused on the inside of the boutique. He could see that the girls inside were ready to get out, just needed a little help.
Aiming at the closest one, he yelled to get its attention, three of them faced him. As soon as they did, he got about within twelve feet, and fired, the first shot doing damage to the first and some hitting the second, but not enough to kill the first zombie. He quickly racked and fired again, dropping the first in a gory mess. Racking and firing his last shot he got the second, its brains covering the one behind it.
Slinging the shotgun over his shoulder, he grabbed his bat, strapped to the side of his pack. He rushed the last one, as the zombie raised its arms to grab him; he swung upward hitting square in the jaw. The zombie pitched backwards, falling onto the ground, he swung another time that broke its skull open. Looking to the boutique, he saw the last two shambling towards him, gripping his bat hard he was ready to fight.
That is when Rainbow came bursting out of the boutique, a table leg in her hands, and attacked the zombie closest to her, giving Arthur an opportunity to deal with the one in front of him with no worry. Quickly dealing with them, Rarity and Twilight came out after, backpacks filled with each having a suitcase as well, Spike following close behind. Opulesence, was in a carrier, she wasn’t happy. They had the misfortune of looking at the corpses, gagging at the stench and aftermath.
Arthur spoke, “Get to the truck, lets go!”
Rainbow went and grabbed her pack, and another suitcase. With the three girls following Arthur, they got to the truck. All the girls yelled in excitement, seeing each other again. A quick round of hugs and words in their reunion. Arthur however was staring worryingly down the street Samuel went, hoping he was alright. He turned to the girls, as they put their bags in the bed of the truck.
“Is that everything? All good to go?” Arthur asked, his tone filled with tension.
“Just a few more things, darling.” Rarity responded.
That almost made Arthur groan but he restrained himself, “Well let’s go, we are cutting it short.”
He, Rainbow and Rarity rushed back to the boutique, Twilight and the pets staying back. Going inside, Arthur grabbed two suitcases, Rainbow grabbed the last one. Rarity double checking for anything forgotten.
“That better be the last of it. We need to go.” Arthur said in growing frustration.
Rainbow mumbled in agreement, Rarity reassured them with a rather dignified nod. Leaving the boutique, for the truck, the dozen zombies were a lot closer now, a little too close for comfort. Two were in the way; Rainbow handed the suitcase to Rarity, and rushed forward, her athletic prowess coming into use. She quickly batted the two out of the way, one strike each and they fell over. Giving enough time for them to run past.
Arthur threw the suitcases in the bed, and immediately turned to face a zombie almost upon him. Eyes widening in panic, he lashed out a kick that connected with its stomach, resulting in the zombie taking a few steps back. Enough time to grab his bat and beat its head into a pulp. Rainbow was fighting the same two again by herself and several were almost to the truck.
Rarity was using a table leg, trying to keep one at bay, Pinkie was right beside her fighting another with her hammer, having more success as she smashed the temple inward and the zombie fell. Fluttershy and Twilight were in the bed, not really attempting to fight the three trying to reach for them. That’s when he saw Samuel full out sprinting down the street towards them, right at the three zombies trying to get in the bed.
Arthur went to help Rainbow first, swinging into the back of the left knee of one, causing it to collapse, and then swung three times to kill it. Rainbow killed the other one with a swing that broke its jaw and a follow up swing after. Arthur looked at Rarity, her and Pinkie dealt with the one but another two were approaching them. Just as he and Rainbow went to help them, he heard a loud scream of terror.
A zombie was able to grab Twilight by the ankle, managing to get its abdomen up and over, hanging over the wall of the bed, and started dragging her closer to a gruesome death. Fluttershy was pulling her by the arms but it was a losing battle. Spike was barking with ferocity to no effect. The zombie being stronger was winning, groaning in awaiting hunger. But before anyone could help her, or the zombie take a chunk out of Twilight, a war cry was sounded.
“HAAKAA PAALLE!” Samuel yelled. Sprinting forward he rammed the bottom end of the crowbar into the back of its skull, impaling the brain, brain exploding. The zombie‘s grip faltered and Twilight was able to get away. Extracting the crowbar Samuel fell back several steps as the other two lunged for him. Teeth gritted, adrenaline pumping and breathing heavily he whacked the first to the ground, and quickly pierced the skull of the second, blood covering the crowbar. And as the first one was trying to get up, he clobbered it twice till brains covered the street.
Samuel looked around, the zombies were all dealt with, all twelve of them. Arthur ran to him and gave him a one arm hug for a second, a result of his worry.
“Thank god, you’re alright. We good to go?”
Samuel took a moment to regain his breath before replying, “Yeah let’s get the fuck out of here.”
Everyone started loading up; when the first zombies started rounding the corner that Samuel drove down, dozens of them. The sound of shambling feet and a constant droning of moans and groans came marching down, filling the street with its horrid sound. Everyone took a look, then doubled down on getting loaded. Samuel got into the driver’s seat, Arthur in the passenger seat, and the girls in the backseats or the bed of the truck. Spike and Opulesence sat in their owners laps.
Stepping on the gas, the truck sped away from the encroaching hoard and the boutique. Rounding the corner they left the street for home. Driving away, Arthur looked back to check on the girls. They were all looking sick to different extents; he wasn’t feeling the best either. Samuel too, looked a bit sick. Arthur sighed in relief, getting out of the situation with no one hurt.
“Are you alright back there? No one is hurt.” Arthur asked, wanting to check.
Pinkie and Rarity just nodded, a bit in shock, Rainbow was more awake, “Yeah man. All good, got to say that was some good moves. Like really cool, not as cool as me but close.”
Arthur chuckled and Samuel just snorted, before Rainbow continued, “What was that you yelled Samuel? Sounded weird.”
Samuel just smirked, “It’s Finnish, literally means, hack them down or better yet, kill kill kill. Had some ancestors from Finland come over way back in the day.”
Rarity looked at him with some degree of disgust, Rainbow on the other hand, “Cool!”
Samuel went on, “Anyways, Rarity,” getting her attention, “What is all in those suitcases? There is a lot, enough it almost got people killed.”
Rarity looked bashful, “Well its… a bunch of… well designs and clothing, they will be useful I assure you darling.”
Samuel gave her a small glare via the rearview mirror, “They better be, that was a close call, and don’t fuck around like that again.”
Rarity just nodded in bashful acceptance, not wanting to test Samuel. Rainbow gave a bit of a glare back, but she understood where he was coming from. Pinkie just gave Rarity a hug, for both their sakes. That is when Arthur asked a question.
“Where is Applejack and Sunset? Are they ok?”
Rainbow answered, “Yeah they’re at the farm, they’re safe, Big Mac, Granny Smith, the Crusaders too.”
Pinkie smiled at that, a great big smile of happiness. Samuel nodded as well as Arthur, but more enthusiastically. Avoiding the accidents, piled cars and zombies, they soon arrived in the suburbs. Samuel noticed some signs of survivor activity, not enough to see any of them though. Soon arriving home, pulling into the driveway. There was almost a collective sigh of relief getting home.
All of them exiting the truck they started unloading the myriad of suitcases and packs, bringing it all inside, putting it all in the living room. Spike and Opulesence were let inside, Spike going to a couch, Opulesence finding a convenient high perch. After unloading everyone found a seat and just slumped into it, exhausted from earlier. Surprisingly Twilight spoke up.
“Samuel, I just want to… thank you for saving me.” Twilight said gratefully.
Samuel gave a small smile, “No thanks necessary, but your welcome.”
Rarity spoke next, “Yes, thank you. You and Arthur, without your help today… well who knows what would have happened.”
Rainbow nodded, “Yeah well, I could’ve handled it but yeah thanks for helping.”
“Hey! We helped to you know.” Pinkie said jokingly, a pout on her face.
That got a general chuckle and people relaxed, as that happened, Fluttershy decided to speak up.
“Umm, I was wondering…if we could check the animal shelter? I want to check on the animals and Angel bunny is there, if it’s not a bother.”
No one was too eager to leave right away again, but a series of nods left the idea open. Samuel pondered for a second, then a question was asked,
“Is there any kind of medical supplies? I guess food for the pets as well? Or anything else of use?” Samuel asked curiously.
Fluttershy spoke with some more confidence, in her element now, “Some of the antibiotics could be used, bandages, oh and most of the veterinarian supplies will be of use. There is plenty of food for the animals, enough for a while. I think that is about it.”
That got Samuel to come around, “Is it fine if we wait till tomorrow? Let things settle in the area, so we ain’t dragging a hoard of zekes with us.”
Fluttershy nodded, wanting to leave sooner but she understood. Arthur came with a compromise, “How about we leave first thing tomorrow morning? The sooner the better, right?”
Fluttershy smiled, and Rainbow piped in, “I’ll come along, always ready to go, you know?”
Samuel checked his watch, evening already, “Arthur lets get started on dinner, after that we got some maintenance to do, maybe check the radio again, anything that needs doing.”
Pinkie spoke up with enthusiasm, “Don’t worry, I’ll cook tonight, least I could do. Rarity and Fluttershy will help me.”
Pinkie was looking better than yesterday, still not to her full colour or puffy hair, but better. Rarity and Fluttershy, looked at her but decided to go along with it. Samuel and Arthur said their thanks, appreciating that. The evening would go smoothly, with the three girls cooking, supper came along in no time, a good meal that filled them all. The pets getting some leftovers.
Arthur and Samuel cleaned and oiled the guns, with Arthur soon going to use his CB radio, Twilight helping him in a project to see if the radio could be improved upon. Rainbow just took a nap, Samuel went about just organizing Rarity’s large amount of stuff to in proper places, Rarity helping along, making sure was nothing was ruined.
Pinkie and Fluttershy went about chatting, all the girls did, especially as the night drew to a close. Soon time to sleep came along, Samuel gave up the guest bedroom he was staying in, so the girls could get some sleep in a proper bed. Taking a couch downstairs, he fell asleep quickly.
Arthur laid in his bed, thinking to himself about all that is happened. He worried about the future.
I hope we can deal with this, things have just…gone south so quickly. I wonder if the government is doing anything, haven’t heard anything yet.
With that last thought he fell asleep, hoping for a more peaceful sleep.
Samuel woke early in the morning as usual, old habits from the army and school, and headed to the kitchen, grabbing milk to drink. He poured a glass and headed to check the windows to outside. He was surprised when he saw at least three vehicles loaded up, and packed families inside. As they were driving away, he wondered where they were heading.
Checking his phone, a mostly useless paperweight now, there was nothing for an alert. The internet was still working, for how long that would remain was anyone’s guess. Checking the local government website he found information pertaining to it. Actual confirmation of the refugee centers, closest in Portland and Seattle.
Looks like the government isn’t gone after all. The question being, what are they doing to combat the undead?
He heard someone come downstairs, it was Arthur. He inquired about the vehicles.
“I heard some cars, they going somewhere?”
“Apparently so, I checked the internet, the refugee centers are true, everyone must be trying to get there now.” Samuel said neutrally.
“Should we be going too? Wait no, we have to get the others first.” Arthur said.
“Not just that, I’m quite sure the highways will be clogged for miles, there is only one highway out of here after all. A recipe for disaster that’s for sure.” Samuel stated.
Arthur nodded before going on, “We should probably leave eventually though, things seem to be getting worse, but where would we go?”
Samuel just shrugged, “The million dollar question eh? We can decide later got to get a lot more supplies, weapons, vehicles, enough for everybody for an extended trip. But for today lets just focus on what needs to be done, especially this shelter trip.”
Arthur agreed and the two went about having breakfast. Over the course of an hour, the girls filtered downstairs, they too having breakfast. Conversation went on, for a bit, Fluttershy seemed eager to leave. She very politely asked if they could leave. Samuel just nodded as well as Arthur. Rainbow seemed a little groggy, but up to the task. The sooner it was done the better.
Grabbing the usual gear, Rainbow given a prybar for a weapon. After their goodbyes, and the four of them hopped in the truck, and off they went. Arthur turned to look at Fluttershy.
“Just curious, what do you plan on doing with all the animals anyway? Release them?” Arthur asked curiously.
Fluttershy nodded, “Try to give them chance, I can’t just leave them.”
Arthur agreed and the trip went by, Samuel following directions, more of the same views. As they approached a random intersection, two vehicles drove past them, speeding by incredibly fast. Forcing Samuel to slam on the brakes, cursing as he did so, nobody really bracing for it, all of them close to being flung forward. Making sure the coast was clear, he slowly accelerated back to previous speed.
“What the fuck was that? People going somewhere?” Rainbow asked, rubbing her neck.
Arthur responded, “Seems everybody is leaving…or trying to, there is refugee centers out in Portland,” he pondered for a second, “Seems like there is one in any major city on the coast, like what Samuel found on the internet. But I also got some of that news on the CB too.”
That lead to the same discussion as earlier and the same results. So they continued on their way to the shelter, the area was rather quiet, no zombies or survivors in sight. Reaching the shelter, Samuel parked to the side and they all got out. Samuel cocked his rifle, looking around for any sign of movement, Arthur and Rainbow did so too.
“Its quiet…too quiet. This way too much like a movie, before something pops out.” Rainbow said disconcertingly.
“Well, lets get this done then. Fast.” Arthur said with growing worry.
That got a degree of agreement from everyone. Fluttershy led the way, entering the shelter. The front was rather clean as they entered, Fluttershy continued to the back of the shelter, entering the area with the holding cages for all sorts of animals, from the biggest dog to the smallest rodent or reptile. What they saw astonished them.
“Is it supposed to be empty?” Samuel inquired.
Fluttershy shook her head, “No. Unless someone else took them or let them out.”
Then Fluttershy’s face showed the look of a sudden idea. Walking out of the back area and going into an office, she found a note. She proceeded to read it, rather fast. The others gathered around her, wondering what the note said. They were all taken back by Fluttershy’s rather loud gasp.
That got Rainbow asking questions. Fluttershy just ran to another part of the shelter, the veterinary clinic. That surprised Arthur and Samuel, not expecting such a reaction, Rainbow was quick on her heels though. A rather loud exclamation of surprise came soon after.
“ANGEL BUNNY!”
That got the guys into action going forward, rushing to the clinic. The sight they saw was not the dangerous event they were expecting, Fluttershy was hugging the aforementioned rabbit, he wasn’t the only one. Several other animals were there, in their own carriers for the most part. A sigh of relief followed.
“Well looks like this is done, lets grab whatever we can and get going.” Samuel said a bit impatiently.
Fluttershy grabbed her rabbit, and the other animals, taking them out to the truck. Rainbow and Arthur grabbed various medical supplies, bandages, suture kits, and an assortment of medicines, identified by Fluttershy, anything that could be of use for humans. Samuel grabbed an assortment of pet food, since they now had a menagerie of animals to feed now. They loaded all of into the truck bed, getting ready to leave.
Arthur approached Fluttershy, a bit flustered, “Hey, I’m just wondering…you’ll take care of all those animals, right?”
Fluttershy nodded vigorously, “Oh, of course. Don’t worry I’ll take of them, they won’t be a problem I promise.”
Arthur blew out his concern, feeling more at ease. As they were about to leave, Rainbow caught movement from down the street, the same route they came down. That got Samuel to take a good look as well.
“Seems we are compromised, lets go.” Samuel said calmly.
Everyone piled into the truck and off they went, going the opposite direction from the zombies making their way down. They were taking an alternate route, one that only took a bit longer. That is when Arthur turned to look at Fluttershy.
“So what was in that note?” he asked curiously.
“It was from the person who was there when…things got bad. She was able to get most of the animals out. She left Angel bunny,” who sat on her lap as she softly petted him, “and the others cause she knew I would come.” Fluttershy said happily.
Arthur smiled, “Well I’m glad it worked out.”
That a got a soft “hmm” in agreement from Fluttershy. The rest of the trip was rather uneventful, a welcome reprieve from earlier events. Once more entering the suburbs, Samuel quickly getting the all home, still morning as well. Pulling into the driveway once more, and making sure the coast was clear, after dealing with a lone stray zombie. They proceeded to unload everything into the house, the girls who stayed came out to help, speeding up the process.
After everything was dealt with, everyone seemed to have made their way to the living room. It becoming almost like a place where everyone meets for one reason or another. That being its purpose as of right now. With everyone having a seat, it was Arthur brought up the inevitable question on all their minds.
“So…what now?” Arthur asked openly.
That got a rather round about look around their little meeting circle from everyone. Twilight spoke up.
“I heard about the refugee centers being set up, wouldn’t it be in our best interest to go and get everyone from the farm? Then we could leave for Portland or Seattle.” She said hopefully.
“I don’t think that is in the cards right now,” Samuel responded in a wary tone, “I saw footage last night while the T.V is still up and running. There was problems happening, a riot in Portland for example, multiple large cities are dealing with outbreaks that are already having large numbers of zekes.”
“But darling, surely the police and military would be able to deal with them?” Rarity asked.
Samuel shook his head, “God knows how many are zombies now in the big cities, and trust me when I say there won’t be enough troops to handle any outbreak that happens in large enough numbers. Especially if the police or soldiers decide to just say ‘fuck it’ and desert for themselves and their families. Even if they don’t, they need enough ammo, fuel, equipment the whole nine yards,” Samuel spread out his arms in exaggeration for effect, “I think you can all figure out what that means.”
Everyone thought for a moment, some of them paling at the said thought.
Twilight was in obvious thought was doing quick mental math before it dawned on her, “That means we could lose. The whole country, the world! An actual apocalypse!”
She started muttering to herself, all her friends quickly gathered around her in attempt to calm her. Thankfully it worked, she was still a bit distraught but holding it together. After they took their seat again. Arthur spoke this time.
“Our food situation isn’t any good either, we don’t have enough for even a week, not for all of us,” he said with concern.
Pinkie nodded in agreement, “After supper last night, I took a look at what was left. It isn’t much, even if I baked everything!”
Samuel sighed deeply, “That is the other problem, even if we did leave, we wouldn’t have enough, of well anything. Which means we need to get more and soon.”
“Well where could we go get more? Start scavenging the nearby houses?” Rainbow quipped in.
Some of the girls gapped at the thought. Rarity voiced what they thought, rather violently “Rainbow Dash! We are not looters; we can get what we need without becoming mere ruffians! How could you justify such a thing!”
Rainbow glared at her, “Well if there is nobody in the houses anymore, someone else will just take it! Its not like we can just go to the store!”
Fluttershy intervened, “Stop it! My friends will not argue like this! Not when we need to work together!” she gave a menacing glare that cowed the both of them, “Am I clear!”
Rarity and Rainbow nodded vigorously, wide eyed at the sudden outburst. Samuel was impressed, obvious on his face.
“See what I meant?” Arthur quietly spoke, leaning over to Samuel.
“I do.” Samuel muttered.
Fluttershy returned to being quiet in her seat. Giving Arthur an opportunity to talk, clearing his throat he started.
“Rainbow is right, we can’t just buy anything we need, not now. So we can scavenge anything we need. Doesn’t mean we steal though either.”
A series of nods, before he continued, “As Samuel told me, we all had to do things we never thought we would have to do,” he shrugged in defeat to the idea, “I don’t think there is anyone coming to help, so we are on our own.”
People looked at each other with concern at that idea, Samuel piped in before anyone could argue.
“I know the idea is ludicrous sounding. But Arthur is right, if we want to live we have to rely on ourselves now. Help may come in some form but until we have solid confirmation we can’t risk it. We can’t merely react to things, we need to be proactive.”
Rainbow snapped her fingers, “Exactly! Just like in any sport, we have to make things happen.”
Samuel looked to her, “Bingo. We can start today, making plans at the very least.”
He looked to Arthur and Twilight, “Could you do anything with the radio?”
Twilight looked happy at the idea of being distracted by something, especially something that would keep her mind occupied. Arthur nodded.
“Of course. We can check to see if there are any other survivors, could also get in contact with the farm. Even see about jury rigging something to improve the radio in some way.”
Samuel smiled at that. Pinkie went on about what she could do to help extend the food situation, Rarity about repairing or making any clothing needed. Rainbow was particularly adamant about scouting anyplace they could scavenge, Samuel warning to take someone with, people only going out in buddy systems from now on. Fluttershy was quiet, but the others brought up how she had some medical knowledge which could prove useful.
Arthur then brought up a rather important question.
“If we do get enough to leave, should we head to an refugee center? Or somewhere else?”
That brought a round of discussion, ideas being pitched in and then debated. Before Samuel piped in.
“We can decide this later, right now grabbing the people at the farm when we are ready and making sure we got enough supplies is number one priority. Situation could change, and as they say in the military, ground dictates.”
Everyone agreed, so they began making plans for their actions to survive and getting what they need. Time flying as they planned and decided, on future actions, to survive. It was much later in the day that Arthur and Samuel had a moment alone together.
Samuel puffed on his cigarette as they sat in the backyard, relaxing to the sun setting. “What do you think.”
Arthur looked to him, “What do you mean?”
“If we can make this work, including our rather interesting group that is forming.”
Arthur took a deep breath, “I have to believe so, to help me keep going if anything.”
Samuel nodded, taking another puff, “Fair. I’m with you on that, we can’t survive on our own, that lone wolf shit rarely works. So we got to make it work.”
Arthur pondered as they sat in silence for several minutes before he continued the conversation.
“If the refugee centers don’t work. Where could we go? In a world that could be filled with zombies?” he asked in a tone searching for answers.
“Some level of government could still be working. A much smaller level to be sure, but something will continue.” Samuel said hopefully.
Arthur cocked an eyebrow, “That is rather different from your earlier talk. Where did the whole ‘we have to rely on ourselves’ talk go?”
“Oh I’m still very much about how we are on our own, but the government could be elsewhere or some form of safe haven. We just shouldn’t expect any help.” Samuel replied.
Arthur nodded, “That still leaves the question where.”
Samuel thought for a second, “That is where your radio comes in real handy, it can help us find that place. If not we do some recce on our best way outta here and go from there.”
Arthur grunted in agreement and the two sat for a while longer as the sun reached the horizon before the conversation continued.
“What do we need most, you think?” Arthur asked.
Taking a long puff of his cigarette and finishing it, putting it in an empty pop can, he replied, “More firearms and their ammunition and good, reliable vehicles. Food and water will be easier to get, at least for now. Some kind of training wouldn’t hurt either; I doubt any of the girls have ever shot a gun before for example.”
“Gonna need some outdoor supplies I would think as well. Camping stuff and the like. If we are gonna leave afterall.” Arthur responded thoughtfully.
“Agreed, too much stuff we could use, we better get our shit together and get ourselves in gear.” Samuel said nonsensically.
Before Arthur could respond, Pinkie came outside telling them supper was ready. So the two headed inside for a good supper, as another day in the apocalypse past.

//-------------------------------------------------------//
       Chapter 4: Preparation Alongside a Revelation       
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Chapter 4: Preparation Alongside a Revelation
Chapter 4
"Preparation Alongside a Revelation"
Canterlot, Oregon
March 29th, 2015
1400 hours
Arthur moved quietly as he could to the next house he was scavenging, another cookie cutter type house on his suburb block. This was the third house today, the scavenging missions being of top priority for them. Making his way to the backyard fence, he quickly found the gate, he gestured to Rainbow who was shortly behind him.
As she reached the gate, the two gave each a quick nod; they have started getting used to working with each other, what Samuel would call unit cohesion. Rainbow opened the gate and took a step back; Arthur did so as well, ready for any zombies to come out. They waited a moment, and once nothing came out they entered the backyard.
The backyard was empty; grass was already starting to overgrow. They passed the set of patio furniture and barbeque to reach the back door. Same process as the gate, no zombies again. Entering the kitchen they started to sweep the house, going room by room carefully, going from back to front and then upstairs using the same procedure.
Arthur opened the last room, the master bedroom, this time finding a lone zombie, a woman staring into a corner. Grabbing his knife, of the kitchen variety, he pushed it into the wall, just as it turned to face him. Pinning the zombie to the wall, he rammed the knife into the temple, where it shuddered before the brain finally died and he let the body fall to the ground.
I’ve gotten use to this quicker than I thought. Helps they are already dead, but still doesn’t take away they were people once…God I hope things get better.
He looked at the once human woman, for a moment before walking out into the hallway. Rainbow was there, cocking an eye brow at him.
“You all good, dude?”
Arthur sighed, “Yeah. I’ll be alright, it was just one,” he looked back to the room, “It’s something I’m still getting used to, you know?”
“Same here dude,” her tone shifted as she went on, “Like, it feels surreal, like being in some video game or something like that.”
“Sure does,” he took a deep breath, “Let’s just finish up here, last house on the trip anyways.”
The two started scavenging, starting upstairs Arthur started in the bathroom, and Rainbow in one of the bedrooms. Arthur took everything of use, shampoo, soap, toothpaste, a first aid kit, and a variety of over the counter pain relievers. Stuffing it all into the duffle bag he brought along to carry extra supplies, he was surprised how much a single house could have.
He moved to other rooms on the second floor, he found mostly standard household items, batteries, some cigarettes in a night table, a couple blankets he could fit. Once he finished, he could hear Rainbow already rummaging through something downstairs, going down he saw her in the kitchen cupboards, taking a plethora of canned goods, baking supplies, boxes of pasta, various spices and condiments.
Taking a moment to look around, he could see the living room had nothing of interest, so he moved to help Rainbow and the two loaded their backpacks and duffle bags to the brim. They grabbed whatever was edible in the fridge, some cleaning supplies from under the sink, and two bottles of wine.
“Good haul eh?” Arthur stated.
“Oh yeah, we’re bringing home the bacon,” Rainbow said with some cockiness, “Think there is anything else?”
“The garage. Should have something, it’s a garage for fuck sake.” Arthur said thoughtfully.
They checked to see if the garage was connected with a door to the inside of the house, there was. Setting duffle bags to the side they did their little door procedure, same result as usual. The garage was rather empty, just a non-descript sedan, some labeled plastic bins stacked in the corner, and random holiday decorations. Rainbow and Arthur looked at each other disappointed and just shrugged.
Leaving the house the way they came in, pausing to spray paint an orange ‘x’ on the door to mark it already being scavenged, the two proceeded back home, thankfully not too far away. The suburbs were already deteriorating, lawns were overgrowing, garbage was filling the streets and yards, corpses were sporadically all over the place, several vehicles crashed into trees, other vehicles or houses. Even the sky was gray with clouds, promising rain, adding to the gloomy environment.
Returning home, the two quickly got in; Twilight was already at the door waiting to open it. The two took a couple deep breaths, having sprinted home the last two house lengths with heavy laden bags. After recovering it turned into the usual routine of putting what they could away and organizing it. A couple other girls pitched in to help, speeding up the process. Once done Rainbow went over to one of the lazy chairs in the living room, perching her feet on the coffee table.
Rarity wasn’t having it and quickly shooed Rainbow off the coffee table. She was doing some sewing to repair a pair of jeans, along some other clothes, as clothes were already getting ripped and torn by the apocalypse. Fluttershy was nearby taking care of the animals, the good lot of them. While Twilight returned to doing something with Arthur’s CB radio, trying to cobble something together to improve it.
Arthur bypassed them all and headed to the backyard, where Samuel was with Pinkie teaching her to use the rifle and shotgun, only on how to use it though. No practice firing in this environment, where a single shot would bring much unneeded attention from the undead.
“Show me your stance again, remember what I told you.” Samuel said in an instructor tone, with an underlying patience.
Pinkie went into a shooting stance, shotgun in her hands, as Samuel watched with an inspective eye, looking for anything to improve.
Samuel nodded, “Much better this time, now continue your drills. Load.”
Pinkie did so with gusto, and for the next five minutes they went through the drills of loading, readying, unloading and what to do about stoppages, the best they could anyway without ammunition. Arthur watched the whole time, visualizing in his head doing the drills himself.
“Alright not bad Pinkie, hopefully we can get out target shooting to actually do the real thing. Then we can get you and the others feel the real thing.” Samuel said with approval.
Pinkie beamed at him, she was now much better, some time with most of her friends has done wonders.
“Thanks Sammy!” she said excitedly.
Samuel sighed but didn’t say a word, much too worried about accidently saying the wrong thing that could hurt her.
“No problem. I’m just glad you’re willing to learn. Anyways I’m going to get started on the barbeque. Mind grabbing the meat?”
“Sure, be back in a jiffy.” Pinkie said as she walked into the house.
Arthur just smirked at Samuel before saying, “Sammy? New nickname? How cute.”
Samuel shook his head, putting the rifle and shotgun to the side, “Very funny you little shit. I don’t know where it came from.”
Arthur went over, giving Samuel a pat on the shoulder, “You’re not the first and you won’t be the last,” his tone being rather humourus, “It’s Pinkie being Pinkie, don’t fight it.”
With a look of defeat, Samuel nodded and proceeded to get the barbeque going, the click of propane and the use of a lighter to get it started. Pinkie came over with a plethora of burgers, hotdogs and ribs. Including a small box of vegan burgers they found in a home, perfect for Fluttershy.
“Here you go Sammy,” putting it all on the side of the barbeque, “I’m guessing that is everything?”
“Yes, thank you.” Samuel replied.
“You’re welcome,” she then perked up, “I need to go check on my cupcakes! Bye!”
The two were temporarily surprised by how fast Pinkie took off. Rushing like it was the end of the world, or at least before it did. Samuel went into cooking the various meats, using the whole barbeque.
Cocking an eyebrow at Samuel, Arthur asked, “So why so much meat? We having a feast or something?”
“In a way yeah we are,” he flipped some of the burgers, “We have quite a bit, the amount people have…did have, that we have found. So we don’t have room in the freezer for this much, and once cooked we can eat it as necessary,” pointing his tongs to the nearby power line, “I’m also concerned that the power is going to go out soon. Surprising it lasted this long and still going.”
“Well we already have lost internet and cell reception, so I wouldn’t be surprised if we lost power and water today.” Arthur said deadpan.
Rotating some of the hotdogs and a couple ribs, he applied some barbeque sauce and continued, “How did the scavenging go?”
Arthur took a seat, “It was good, found the usual stuff, which we can never have enough of, of course. A couple zombies but easily dealt with,” his tone shifted with worry, “There is more wandering about though, enough it’s making it harder the further we go from home. Getting harder to be quiet and avoid them.”
“Good to know. Haven’t we scavenged the entire block?” Samuel asked.
Pondering for a moment, Arthur replied, “Almost, a couple more houses at the very edge of the block before the intersections. Plan on hitting them tomorrow,” snapping his fingers he pointed at Samuel, “After that we probably have enough to leave, we got at least two weeks of food and water for us all. We could then head to Sweet Apple Acres, be safer than here.”
The whole group had already discussed on how to proceed, including Applejack and Sunset via radio, they all agreed to meeting up at Sweet Apple Acres. Where they would discuss on where to go from there.
“There is one place I want to hit before we leave and not one of the houses.” Samuel said as he added some cheese slices to some of the burgers.
“What could you wanting to hit? We already saw that the downtown area is already overrun, and I wouldn’t be surprised that if more places were the same.” Arthur said confused.
“There is an outfitter store combined with a hardware store I learned of, saw a business card in some dudes wallet. I’m thinking we could get some much needed supplies from there,” he grinned, “What I’m really hoping for is guns and ammo, if not the camping, fishing and any of the hardware stuff could prove really useful.”
“Where is it? I never heard of any place that sold guns. Even after living here my whole life. ”
Finishing up the burgers and hotdogs, Samuel started putting them on a couple plates, “Right on the edge of downtown, unfortunately,” he now frowned, “But if it’s possible to get in, I believe it’s worth the risk. Me, you and Rainbow, we should be enough. But we will talk it about it further later. Supper is ready.”
Turning off the barbeque, he finished the ribs and the two grabbed the plates stacked with food, bringing it all inside to be set on the island. Alongside some cupcakes put out by Pinkie, as well as mashed potatoes and sliced carrots. Samuel grabbed some buns off the counter and condiments from the fridge. Arthur announced dinner and the girls started filtering in.
Everyone grabbed a plate and picked whatever amount they felt they could eat. They all took a seat at the table, which could be extended to accommodate more people. Fluttershy, who conscripted Rainbow into helping, fed the animals that were surprisingly patient, as long as it was Fluttershy, Rainbow got the short stick on that end. Once those two took their seat, everyone began to eat.
Conversation flowed and ebbed like a winding river, many a story was told of before the apocalypse began. It allowed for a sense of normality and somewhat peace, smiles and quiet laughter. About an hour later dinner was done, everyone pitched into clean up and people settled into routine.
The girls settled in the living room, chatting as they did, Arthur joined them. Samuel however went into the backyard to have a smoke. Taking a seat he grabbed a cigarette from his pack, lit it, and took a long drag before breathing it out.
God I wish I had a drink right now, some whiskey sounds really good.
A good drink helped him deal with stress at times, and a single one wouldn’t hurt. Too bad Arthur’s parents didn’t have anything. Few of the houses they scavenged had any alcohol surprisingly, and what they did get was wine or beer, hard liquor was rather nonexistent. Sighing at the thought he decided a can of Pepsi would be good enough.
Thankfully he had the forethought of bringing one with him, cracking it open he took a swig followed by “aaaaahhhh” at the taste. Sitting in surprising silence for some time, he took the time to appreciate it, before several gunshots sounded from a distance away. Hard to pinpoint with it echoing all over the place.
He heard the backdoor open, thinking it was just Arthur coming out. He was surprised when he heard who it actually was.
“Hey Samuel…I was wondering if we could talk?” Twilight said, not entirely sure of herself.
Samuel looked over his shoulder, seeing her standing in a nervous stance with Spike in her arms; he wondered what she could want to talk to him about.
Tapping his cigarette in the nearby ashtray, he responded, “Sure, come take a seat,” pointing to the seat next to him.
Pushing her glasses back upon her face, she quickly walked over and took the seat gestured to by Samuel. She took a few moments to compose herself, petting Spike helped with that. Twilight seemed to be trying to get her words out, but for some reason without much success. Samuel decided to take the lead, taking some pity on the poor girl.
Taking another swig, he started, “What’s on your mind Twilight?”
She responded “Well…I heard from Rainbow, that you, her and Arthur, are going on a scavenging mission. And I was hoping to…” taking a breath, she puffed out her chest in an attempt at confidence, “To join you on your mission.”
Samuel blinked, he wasn’t expecting that, putting his now finished cigarette butt in the ashtray, he asked, “Why? You haven’t expressed much interest before, so what changed?”
She laughed a bit uncertainly, “I was…hoping to…” her voice getting quieter, “To get…some things.”
Samuel raised an eyebrow, and then asked with a patient tone, “I don’t believe that, just be honest with me. What is the actual reason?”
What was left of her attempt at confidence disappeared, but she went on, “Ok, the actual reason is I want to gather information on the ‘zombies’,” her talking speed increasing, “so I was hoping to get some notes on their behaviors, capabilities and maybe some samples if possible. Then with those results, I can learn more about how they work, maybe even the virus or whatever it may be that causes this, and with that information we can better avoid or combat them. Maybe even find a way to make a vaccine or a cure! I would need to get more science equipment of course; some help would useful as well. But first I need information,” she gave Samuel a placating grin, “So can I come with? I won’t get in the way I promise.”
Taking a final swig of his pop, finishing it, he took a brief moment to think about it before answering, “Alright you can come with, on two conditions,” he popped one finger up, “First you will help with the scavenging, information gathering comes second, priority of work after all and only if there is enough time.”
He gave her a chance to respond, “That is reasonable, as long as I get something though, I won’t return without anything.” She said in a tone that brokered no argument.
“Alright that is fair, we will make something happen. But,” he popped a second finger up, “my second condition is that you will learn on how to use the guns, no excuses and no exceptions.”
Twilight slightly paled as Samuel said that, speaking with her nerves on edge “But…but…I never held one before! I don’t know anything about them and they are dangerous! Why would I need to learn about on how to use them?!”
Samuel took a deep breath, Twilight already made it know she wasn’t very comfortable around guns, but he felt everyone needed to learn about them in this new world. He spoke in a soft tone.
“I know, you already made it known. But I’ll ask, why? Were you told that they are dangerous, just because? Or is it more than that?”
Calming down a bit, Twilight responded, “Well no…it wasn’t how I was raised, but I was never exposed to them. But I read so much about them and how they are dangerous, just look at the statistics. Also you and Arthur know how to use them, why do I need to?”
Samuel just smiled before going on, “The reason you should know is you might have to use them, especially to keep yourself safe. There will be a day when you are going to have to fight, and I think you will prefer to fight at a distance than up close against zombies.”
Taking a breath he continued, “And you’re not wrong, they can be dangerous, but only if you’re stupid or untrained with them, that is why you respect the weapon. It’s also a new world we are in; I don’t think statistics are going to matter much anymore.”
Twilight nodded at his points, “But what if I do something wrong? I could hurt someone!”
“That is why I’ll teach you,” Samuel stood up, “Come. I promise we will take it slow, no rush,” he looked up at the clouds, they were getting darker, “Unless it rains but it’ll be fine.”
Twilight let Spike out of her arms, who went to find a convenient spot in the backyard. She stood up, following Samuel a bit out, who had the rifle with him.
“Besides some of your friends have learned. Heck Pinkie learned, so you can too” Samuel said with some humour.
Twilight gave a small smile at that, and so the two went over on how to use the two firearms. Samuel being a patient teacher, while Twilight slowly became more comfortable with the firearms and their usage.
Arthur stood watching out of a window, which allowed a view into the backyard. He was curious to see if it would start raining, the clouds proving to be rather ominous. He was somewhat surprised to see Samuel teaching Twilight on how to use the firearms. Explained where she went though. For a while he just watched, curious as on how this would go.
Rarity came over; Arthur noticed her from the corner of his eye. She stopped and looked out the window as well. She seemed surprised.
“Now that is a rather unexpected sight,” taking a sip from a cup of tea in her hands, “Samuel convinced her you suppose?”
Arthur shrugged, “Must be. He is adamant about everyone learning. Have you been taught yet?”
Rarity gave a small smile, “I’m afraid not darling. Even though I must admit I’m also reluctant, but I understand the reasoning.”
Arthur nodded, “You know it’s not that bad once you learn how to use them.”
“I do not doubt it dear,” she took another sip of her tea, “This may be a tad random but have you ever told Samuel about…certain events that took place?”
“If you’re referring to the whole Sunset thing, then no. Is it even relevant considering everything?” Arthur asked.
“I suppose not but perhaps one day then.”
Arthur gave a grunt in acknowledgement and the two were silent for a minute before Rarity spoke again.
“I must also thank you and Samuel for saving me and the girls again,” she said gratefully, “Who knows what could have happened.”
Arthur blushed but smiled, “You’re welcome, and I should say thanks for all your help. Especially fixing my clothes, amazing how they tear and rip at the most random times.”
“One reason for why I brought what I did, dear. You are welcome in return darling.”
That is when the sound of thunder came, catching both of them off guard, as well as Twilight and Samuel outside. They came inside rather quickly after that, and Samuel took the firearms to the living room. While Twilight stood with Arthur and Rarity, striking up conversation.
The storm approaching continued to get louder as time went on. The clouds in their ominous dark gray, promised heavy rainfall. It also stirred the zombies outside in the streets, making them aggravated and prone to sporadic movement with them wandering about more than usual. A concern for the group as some may wonder over to the house.
So for the first time a watch for the night was implemented with Samuel taking first watch. As he looked out at the street a lighting flash illuminated the night sky, but also showing an increasing numbers of zombies, some of them groaning to the sky. Rain proceeded to down pour. It was going to be a long night.
Arthur sat on the edge of his bed, sunlight coming through the window of his bedroom. The nightmares were with him again last night, Jennifer and his friends a major component of them. He didn’t have any more tears to shed though, he already used them all. At this moment he felt an impulse to get a smoke off Samuel, but he kept it under control.
It was a few minutes later when he decided to leave his room, a glass of milk on his mind. Entering the hallway it was at that moment he realized the lights weren’t on, and trying to flick the switch did nothing. He sighed; the power finally went out in the night. He also heard from the bathroom a voice of frustration.
Walking over curiously, the door suddenly opened and walked out Rarity. The first thing Arthur noticed was her hair was wet and straight, not her usual curls. She must have tried to have a shower but the water pressure didn’t hold out. That is when their eyes met, and Arthur quickly realized something else.
She had nothing but a towel wrapped around herself, and he noticed her figure with the way the towel fit her. He stared for a moment, a quick glance down and up before he forced his eyes to meet hers. They both began to blush heavily at the compromising situation. For a good moment neither could say anything.
“…Sorry,” Arthur said, barely audible to Rarity and he turned fast enough to almost give himself whiplash and he hurried back to his room, hearing Rarity do the same a split second later.
Arthur sat in his room for about half an hour to calm himself and also to avoid another potential incident. Once he felt comfortable enough to leave his room again, he popped the door open, taking a look left and right down the hallway. Checking to make sure no one was there, he finally made his way downstairs. Samuel and Rainbow were already eating when he came down. A collective “morning” sounded off, and they went about their business.
“Sucks the power went out last night,” Rainbow pointed out, taking a bite of her cereal.
Samuel finished his oatmeal before adding in, “Damn shame for sure, though it lasted longer than I thought it would. It’s also another reason we finish our scavenging today, we got to leave soon.”
Arthur looked over at the windows, “What does it look like outside?”
“Like absolute dog shit, that storm really did a number outside, and the zombies are still all riled up,” Samuel took a swig of juice, “Their numbers are also increasing and there was at least a dozen I could see when I checked. Now who knows?”
“We can still avoid them easy, like they aren’t fast.” Rainbow chimed in.
“True, are we going soon then?” Arthur asked.
Samuel nodded, “Just finish eating and we will get going, Twilight is just grabbing something and we head out.” He gave a small sigh, “I’m really hoping that we get lucky and find something good. Like how did we not find any guns what so ever in the houses?”
Rainbow and Arthur just shrugged, and the business went on. An hour later the group of four was ready to go. The gear was the usual for the three; however Twilight was going on her first scavenging trip, so she had a backpack with several easy to access tubes, beakers and other scientific equipment. As well as a kitchen knife, and an aluminum baseball bat.
The coast was clear enough that they began to leave, with Arthur almost last one out he took a quick glance back. He saw the rest of the girls watching them leave, his eyes meet theirs individually. His eyes stayed a moment longer on Rarity, the incident not entirely forgotten, a light blush seemed to appear but he couldn’t tell. He gave a nod, and left but not before he heard one of them say “stay safe”.
It sounded like Pinkie, he was sure it was Pinkie. Closing the door behind him and locking it, he went over to the truck which was parked by a red Jeep Wrangler and a black GMC Terrain. Two vehicles they have acquired for later use, Samuel’s truck was the preferred vehicle still for any outings.
As the truck roared to life, several zombies whirled around and began to shamble over, almost at a speed walk. Once more pulling out and down the street like all the other countless times, the group looked at their surroundings at the destruction.
The storm caused a lot of objects to be tossed over, even some branches broken off the trees lining the city, in some places blocking any vehicle that wanted to come that way. With the lack of day to day maintenance that a city required in just a week it was starting to look like a landfill, with shambling corpses walking around to add to it. More than once Samuel had to dodge or take a detour to avoid a variety of hazards, from fallen debris and vehicle collisions to large pockets of zombies.
It took a while to find the outfitter store, only having the business card with the address to go off of, the contradicting directions from the three Canterlot residents didn’t help, much to Samuel’s dismay. Turning down the street the outfitter store stood out among a host of organic grocery stores and hipster style restaurants, surprisingly there was only several zombies. The group thought that with it being this close to downtown there would be more.
Samuel parked the truck right in front of the store, and immediately got out to deal with the four zombies approaching. Rainbow and Arthur were right behind, while Twilight hung a little behind, not entirely confident in her ability to fight an undead. With the zombies spread out, they were quickly dispatched in melee combat, with Twilight immediately taking several samples from them as they were dropped, she looked green in the gills but she kept herself together surprisingly well.
“Alright let’s get this done, I don’t think it will be long before the paparazzi get over here,” Arthur quipped.
As they approached the front of the store it became obvious that it was already looted, the door busted wide open. Providing a good look to the inside, full of shelves toppled and bare.
“You got be kidding me!” Rainbow exasperated, “What are we supposed to find now?!”
“Surely something was missed in there we could take?” Twilight said hopefully.
Samuel proceeded to go in, to further discover what was left. As they guessed it was absolutely ravaged, he felt a slight linger of doubt pop up. With no power the store was darker especially towards the back of the store where the sunlight couldn’t reach. Grabbing the flashlight he had he lit up the store best he could. To check if any zombies were inside he clanged the flashlight on a shelf and waited a solid moment. Nothing came.
“Spread out and quickly search whatever might be interesting, and if it’s useful grab it,” he proceeded to mutter himself; “Hopefully some scraps were left for us.”
Rainbow went over to some shelves and rummaged through them, Arthur did the same further down. Twilight just stood for a second, reading the shelf labels before disappearing down an aisle where the shelves weren’t toppled. Samuel went to where the guns would be sitting, waiting to be sold.
Completely fucking empty, there is nothing left. Damn! I guess it shouldn’t be too surprising though.
He decided to take a look through anyways, empty boxes and other garbage strewn around the place. Making his way behind the counter, he proceeded to find nothing. Looking at the shelves longingly, the hopes of finding semi-auto rifles and shotguns completely dashed. Reaching the end of the length of the shelves he gave up finding anything. But as he turned his flashlight caught the suspicious look of a butt stock under some flyers, just under the edge of the counter in a hard to find place.
Removing the flyers he grinned at finally finding something. It was a Mosin-Nagant bolt action rifle, it obviously has seen better days the wood body cracked and discoloured, however it had all its parts after a quick inspection. Most likely knocked over and lost in the chaos, never being found. With a renewed hope he checked in any place that could be hiding something, but unfortunately he didn’t find anything else.
Returning to the front of the store, where a small pile of items were stacked from the scavenging. Some camping equipment, including a portable stove surprisingly, a few boxes of various ammunition to be sorted later, a camp axe, two hunting knives and a hatchet. He put the Mosin against the wall and went to see what the others were doing.
Arthur and Twilight were coming from the farther part of the store, the hardware part. Lugging some screws and bolts in small boxes to the front. Samuel nodded approvingly and went to the darker part of the store, using his flashlight he entered an area that seemed to have sold archery gear. It did not surprise him that all the bows and crossbows also have been taken, along with their respective ammunition. Taking a chance he took a look for anything, finding an unopened box of arrows, some target heads and some replacement strings for a compound bow.
Going a little out of the way he found a couple sets of binoculars, even a rifle scope meant for a .22 rifle. Bringing it all back to their now slightly bigger pile he placed them and Rainbow was there now, bringing two fishing rods and several lures with her.
“Hey you did find a gun. Is that it though?” Rainbow asked.
“Yup. Place is really cleaned out, this is probably it for things we will find.”
Rainbow smirked, “Sure about that?”
Samuel quirked an eyebrow, “Oh?”
“Found a door that heads further into the store, I would have gone in. But I didn’t feel like hoarding all the glory, you know.” Rainbow said not very convincingly.
Samuel smirked at her; he didn’t believe it but didn’t point it out, “Let’s go find out what is there then,”
The two headed into a far corner in the store, both had their flashlights out, somewhat looking for anything else until they reached the door. It was a standard door with an “employees only” sign on it. Samuel opened it, surprisingly it was unlocked. Going in with Rainbow slightly behind him, the room revealed itself. It was a rather plain employee break room with an attached office. What drew his attention was a dead man, wearing clothes that suggested he was an employee here; he was rather young looking if it wasn’t for all the blood on him and the small hole in his head.
The cause of the hole was still in his hands, a single shot .22 bolt action rifle, the type meant for teaching someone how to shoot. Beside him was a backpack, probably with some items in it. Samuel approached and noticed a piece of paper beside him, picking it up he noticed the shaky writing.
“What does it say?” Rainbow asked curiously.
“It’s about his last moments. About several days ago in fact…how he came here to find anything left…him and a group…ambushed by zekes…and finally him ending it here, after getting bit.” Samuel said sadly.
“Fuck man…” Rainbow muttered.
“Shitty isn’t it? We have to keep going though, you understand that.”
Rainbow nodded and she decided to occupy herself by going into some of the cupboards. Samuel grabbed the .22 rifle form the dead man’s hands, apologizing for disturbing and thanking him for the rifle. The backpack contained a box of .22 rounds, some water plus food and a single handheld radio. Looking over to Rainbow he saw the look of frustration at the lack of anything worthwhile.
“Probably won’t find anything else back here. Let’s go” Samuel said.
Returning the front and putting what they had there, Samuel went to go check outside for any approaching zombies. Mentally cursing himself for not checking sooner, especially once he noticed how some of them were very determined to get over to the truck and more were filtering in.
He looked at Rainbow wide eyed, “We fucked around too long, and we got to go! I’ll start loading shit, and you go get the other two!”
Rainbow took off to find them and Samuel started to load everything, literally throwing it all into the bed of the truck that could be tossed with little regard, the more fragile items being lightly dropped or placed. On his third trip, the zombies were a lot closer, too close for liking. Throwing the items in his arms into the bed, he grabbed his lever action rifle, flipped the safety off and cocked the rifle. Three zombies within ten feet were the target, applying the sights to one of them he fired and a large whole appeared in a flash of gore. Working the action he switched to another grazing on the first shot and hitting on the second. The third zombie was almost upon him, as it reached with its arms he whirled the butt stock into its face with a meaty smack
Falling over, the zombie immediately tried getting up, even with a broken jaw. Samuel put the rifle close to its head and blew its brains out, plastering the asphalt. The three others popped out of the store with the rest of the supplies they gathered. Collectively they threw it in the bed and proceeded to hop in the truck. Samuel was coming around the front of the truck when he came face to face with an absolute juggernaut of a zombie.
The former man stood at least six five and was probably all of three hundred pounds, with a body builder physique. Its grey eyes met his, looking excited if such a thing was possible and a hungry groan sounded. Wide eyed and with a feeling of panic Samuel tried bringing the rifle to bear but the zombie was upon him. With a wordless shout of terror he went down with the zombie on top of him. The rifle fell to the side as Samuel was locked in place by the zombie, its bear paw like hands, cold to the touch, gripped with steel like strength.
Samuel fought like mad to keep its mouth of sharp teeth away from his neck, it having a hand gripping his head to the side for an easy bite while the other kept him pinned. Samuel used his arms to hold the zombie in place away from him but he was slowly losing. Not helping was the shortness of breath he felt from having the wind knocked out of him falling to the ground. Trying to get his legs up to push the zombie off was futile; he could see Arthur and Rainbow take a couple of swings at it to no effect before they had to deal with one or two other zombies almost on them.
The zombie’s mouth was almost at his neck; Samuel could smell the rot coming from it which made him give a roar of effort as he pushed with all his strength, muscles bulging with effort. He pushed it only a bit away from him and he could feel the burning in his muscles.
Fuck fuck fuck! I refuse to die here! Fucking cocksucker!
Samuel decided to take a risk and tried reaching for his knife in his belt, the zombie took advantage of one arm disappearing and pushed more in with undead vigor. He felt the handle, grabbing it and quickly thrusting upwards only for it to be caught in its neck, to no effect except blood pouring on him. The zombie was a mere second to taking a bite out of his neck.
A loud crack sounded, making Samuel deaf for a few seconds, before realizing the zombie had a large hole in its temple, now limp. Pushing it off with a huge effort, he saw Twilight standing to the side, with the lever action rifle in her hands, the slight amount of gun smoke coming from the muzzle of the barrel. She was shaky, wide eyed at what she just did, staring at the corpse. Samuel wheezed a “thanks” out and took several deep breaths to recover, getting to his feet he saw Arthur and Rainbow approach from the other side of the truck.
Arthur hugged Samuel hard. “I thought you were going to fucking die on me.”
“I thought so too, that fucking bastard.” He returned the hug, “Let’s go though.”
“Come on, Twilight,” Rainbow said softly, “Let’s get going”
Rainbow grabbed Twilight, still staring at the corpse and half dragged, half lead her to the backseat of the truck. Arthur and Samuel hopped in the truck too, Samuel started the truck, slamming the transmission into drive and stepped on the gas, with several zombies starting to pound on the windows they fell from the force, one dragged under the tires. Samuel avoided the rather uncomfortable amount of zombies that have made their way over, taking a street corner and accelerated down the street.
Taking a different route than the one they came, Samuel felt the spots the zombie had grabbed start to feel sore; no doubt some nasty bruises would form later. He looked back at Twilight who had a thousand yard stare as she looked out the window. Rainbow’s head was on a swivel trying to gauge any potential threats, but she was also torn trying her best to get Twilight out of her shock, without much success. Arthur was sitting just relieved that they were out of there and alive. Samuel was also feeling the same but felt a particular relief for Twilight’s actions.
“Hey Twilight,” Samuel said trying to engage her, looking at her via the rearview mirror. He had to say her name three more times.
Twilight looked at him with wide eyes, still in some matter shock, “Huh?”
“Are you ok?” Samuel asked.
Twilight took a moment, before speaking shakily “I-I killed someone…I’m a-a murderer…”
Samuel spoke with a conviction, “No, no you are not. You saved my life by what you did, make no mistake,” he sighed, “Besides it’s my fault that I didn’t an eye didn’t keep watch on outside. Especially with us being so close to downtown.”
Twilight seemed to just absorb the words, not really reacting to them. After Samuel finished, she looked back out the window, some of that thousand yard stare coming back. Arthur looked to Samuel, who just sadly shook his head. The trip was rather quiet from there on, as they returned home. It was when they started to reenter the suburbs, which Twilight stirred out of her thousand yard stare by Rainbow. They began a conversation low and soft, Arthur and Samuel tried being polite by ignoring the conversation.
The truck turned once more onto the street where home was and Samuel pulled in, putting the truck in park. The group was rather silent, all of them sitting in a relieved silence. A thought popped up in Samuel’s head, causing him to smirk.
“Hey Twilight.”
“Yeah…?” she responded meekly.
“I think we are even now,” he looked back at her, “Just a little bit though, eh?”
Twilight stared before a shaky smile appeared, and the other two in the truck began to laugh, before all four were a laughing cacophony. Finishing their laughter they began the unloading procedure, Fluttershy opened the door and as Arthur was halfway through the door with the fishing rods in his arms. When he saw a distant humanoid shape sprinting down the street, towards the direction of his home. He called to Samuel, while pointing at the figure, with Samuel grabbing a pair of binoculars from what they scavenged.
“It’s no zombie, if you’re wondering. A man, a man in uniform, military, full kit. Looks frightened, wounded too and he keeps glancing over his shoulder. Wonder why.”
Everyone looked at him and then glanced at the approaching man, who was rapidly covering the distance between them. Arthur grabbed his shotgun, Rainbow her pry bar, and Samuel grabbed his lever action. Samuel kept the binoculars up, wondering what was going on. Twilight was told to head inside, with Rarity coming out to guide her in. It was about two hundred feet when Samuel saw the reason the soldier was glancing back despite full sprint, two zombies were also sprinting this way, extremely determined to get the man.
“Oh fuck! The fuckers can sprint now!” Samuel yelled in growing panic.
That got him a look of wide eyed surprise by the other two, with Arthur the first to speak.
Arthur paused, “Say what? Sprinters?”
Samuel looked at him, “Yes…Sprinters.”
“Well shit! Can we shoot them at all from here?”, Rainbow piped in.
Samuel shook his head, speaking rapidly, “No, that dude is still coming this way, and would be in the way of fire. It’s still just the two zekes though.”
Arthur racked his shotgun, loading a shell of buckshot “They are almost here; they are still just zombies,” he waved to the soldier, “Hey! Over here!”
The soldier was already headed towards them, breathing heavily he pushed himself to make it. He ran past the three and tried recovering his breath as he slowed, wide eyed as looked back at the two zombies, clenching his side. Samuel leveled his rifle, using his truck as a rifle support, controlling his breathing as the two zombies reached four house lengths from them. The crack of the rifle sounded, hitting the one on the left in the shoulder, making it flinch but not stop. Working the action, he fired again, putting a deep gash in the head but not a kill shot. Swearing, he cocked it again, the undead only one house length away.
Trying a different method he aimed down at the right leg, firing the round hitting in the thigh, breaking the bone as the leg exploded in a mess of tissue and blood. The zombie fell with the grace of a limp potato sack, its momentum carrying it forward several feet before landing unceremoniously on the lawn. Arthur at the same time shot the second zombie as he came within ten feet, aiming for the head; he slightly misaimed the shot with the bead, buckshot tearing open its chest cavity. Arthur racked as the zombie was halted and thrown back, hitting the lawn. Both of them followed up by finishing them off with a shot to the head.
Rainbow seemed slightly bummed by being left out, but everyone’s attention was soon on the soldier standing off to the side. The said soldier was of average height and Hispanic, he was in full kit but with no rifle, clenching at a wound in his side, he was leaning to compensate.
“So…who are you?” Arthur asked.
Wincing at the pain in his side, he replied weakly, “I’m-I’m Private First Class…Lopez.”
Rainbow impatiently began asking questions, “What are you doing here? Where is the rest of the army? Why weren’t you here earlier? What...”
Her questioning went on as Lopez barely got a word in edgewise, Samuel and Arthur tried to get her to stop but Rainbow’s built up frustration and anger at all the events finally had an outlet, one she was taking full advantage off. A solid minute went on as this happened, the poor soldier growing pale from the pain and Rainbow’s tirade, until Samuel finally had enough.
“Rainbow! Enough! You aren’t going to get any answers with him like this!” Samuel yelled, not in anger but an effort to stop her.
Looking at Samuel with a deathly glare that gave him pause, Rainbow answered, “I’m going to get answers! He has them, I know it!”
“You can get answers after we get him inside and treated,” Samuel replied in a growling tone, “As I said he is no condition for this right now, look at him.”
Rainbow did and it dawned on her the extent that was necessary to help him first. Her combativeness backing off, enough for more reasonable dialogue to establish.
“Fine…But after that we get answers.”
Samuel nodded, his tone calming down, “Good, I have questions too. Just be patient right now,” Looking to Arthur who was doing his best to help the soldier, “Let’s get him inside, check his injury and patch him up.”
Samuel went onto one side of Lopez with Arthur on the other and they began to move Lopez into the house, Rainbow occupied herself with looking out for any incoming zombies that most definitely heard the shots fired, seeing some already come out of the nooks and crannies on the street. Fluttershy opened the door for them, the girls having watched the whole debacle through the viewports on the windows. Lopez was taken to a couch, laid out and Samuel took off the tactical vest and flak vest underneath to get access to the injury. Taking the helmet off for Lopez’s comfort, he put all his gear to the side.
Fluttershy already had a first aid kit in hand; Rarity was beside her to help. They discussed with Lopez the nature of the injury and the type. It wasn’t long before the two girls began to treat the injury, some type of bruising or something worse inside. Rarity soon shooed everyone out, to make some space. Everyone just huddled around the kitchen, speculation running wild among them, something Rainbow was finding frustration in.
“Seems like that he was in a car accident.” Arthur speculated.
“It’s most likely considering his injuries. The question is where are the rest of the soldiers?” Twilight inquired.
“They would be somewhere in Canterlot, at the very least the section he was with. Why though is my question.” Samuel said.
“Could they help us? Maybe get us out of here?” Pinkie said curiously.
Rainbow butted in with frustration, “But why now? Why didn’t they help us before and where were they?”
Samuel answered, “We will get answers for that later, once Lopez is better. But Pinkie might be right; maybe they can help us, if there is any military presence here.”
“Like get us out of here? To somewhere safe?” Arthur asked.
Samuel shrugged, “No idea. Could be the case.”
Rainbow snorted at that, “Whatever. We still got houses to scavenge and shit to do. Let’s go.”
She went to grab her gear and wait by the door, eager to do something to keep her mind occupied. Twilight and Pinkie were concerned for their friend, but Samuel gave a placating gesture, an unspoken promise he would deal with it. They both took the hint and went about their business.
“Arthur I’ll go with Rainbow scavenging. I want you to unload the rest of the truck, clean those guns, and organize it all.” Samuel said.
“I’m guessing you want me to keep an eye on Lopez too, I assume?”
“Yes, I doubt he has any bad intentions, but just keep an eye on him,” Samuel pondered for a moment, “Also Twilight too, make sure she don’t go off her rockers.”
Arthur agreed and Samuel went off grabbing his gear, nodding to Rainbow that they were leaving. Exiting the house the pair began their scavenging mission, heading to the last few houses on the block not yet scavenged.
It was a few hours into the afternoon when the pair returned, with a plethora of supplies. Entering the house, it was obvious that Rainbow was now more calm and collected. Putting the bags of supplies in the kitchen, Samuel went to the living room to check on Lopez. He was looking better than before, Fluttershy currently helping him with a glass of water, as he sat up to drink.
“How you doing Lopez?” Samuel asked.
“Better now…thank you.”
Samuel smirked, “Thank Fluttershy and Rarity, they were the ones who patched you up.”
Lopez returned the smirk, “I already did.”
Samuel looked to Fluttershy, “If you don’t mind, I need a minute to talk to Lopez.”
“Oh…Ok. Nothing bad I hope?”
“Nothing bad, just some basic questions.”
She nodded and left, not before pouring some more water into the glass. Once she passed Samuel and left the living room. Samuel went and took a seat, making Lopez give a questioning look.
“I did mean it when I said just some questions. I just want some information.” Samuel said reassuringly.
Lopez tried his best to hide it, but he seemed relieved, “What do you want to know? I’ll answer what I can, but I would like to leave as soon as possible.”
Samuel raised an eyebrow, “Why do you need to leave? Have somewhere to be?”
“Yes…We were supposed to meet up with some other units here. For what I don’t know before you ask. My section was in two Humvees when we got here…We got ambushed by a hoard…Crashed pretty hard,” he took a moment to breath, “I’m quite sure I’m the only one who survived that…got chased and here I am.”
“Got a rendezvous point then? We will take you there.”
It was Lopez’s turn to raise an eyebrow, “Why would you do that? You want something?” his eyes narrowed, “You also seem familiar with how things work, you a soldier?”
“I was, in Canada, infantry reservist. Got caught down here when shit hit the fan, but that’s a long story. But yes I do want something; my hope is a way out for me and everyone else here. Think it’s possible?” Samuel said hopefully.
“Explains things,” Lopez pondered for a second, “I can’t guarantee anything but I could try to give a good word, but the word of my rank won’t mean much.”
Shrugging Samuel continued on, “It’s a chance, which is enough for me. We will leave soon then.”
Samuel got up, bee lining to get things ready; everyone ambushed Samuel in the kitchen, desperately wanting a piece of the gossip before anything. With a sigh Samuel conceded and satiated their appetite for information. After that Samuel told Arthur, Pinkie and Fluttershy they were coming with, to a few people’s surprise. Grabbing gear and then helping Lopez to the truck, Samuel explained why as they went on,
“I’m bringing them cause it’ll help convince them we mean no harm; men are like that when they see women along.”
Rainbow groaned at that, “Come on!”
“I got something else for you to do anyways.” Samuel said.
Rainbow was about to go on tirade before getting caught off guard, “Wait, what could I be doing?”
“Get things packed in the vehicles and ready to go, I don’t believe we are going to be staying for much longer. You have Rarity and Twilight to help you. That and I need someone to keep an eye on things here. I know I can count on you to do so.”
Rainbow paused a second, before puffing her chest out at the compliment, “Alright, yeah I can do that. You’ll be surprised, I know it.”
“I look forward to it; we will be back soon enough.”
With that Rainbow immediately went off on her task. Samuel got in and they were off, heading to the edge of the city according to Lopez’s directions. The drive became one like a maze, plenty of detours thanks to the storm and the deteriorating condition of the city. The view of the Cascades and its foothills brimming with forest grew as they reached the edge. Reaching the end of the suburbs, they stopped in the middle of the street, staying in the truck for several minutes to make sure no zombies followed before getting out.
Leaving weapons in the truck, Lopez lead them to a random house, Arthur supporting him as he walked; Samuel carried his gear with Fluttershy and Pinkie following close behind, everyone a bit on guard. Reaching the lawn, a loud barking voice ordered a halt, and one was called forward to identify. Lopez walked forward till he was on the porch and was ordered to halt again. A quiet conversation was soon held, too quiet for the four to hear. A minute went by and nothing happened.
The door was suddenly opened and two soldiers in full kit, M4s in hand came out with one bringing Lopez inside, while the other kept his rifle in a low ready position in case of anything. The other soldier quickly came back out and called for Samuel. He approached the soldier until halted.
“The Staff Sergeant would like to speak with you.”
“Only if the rest of my group is allowed in, for their safety if anything.” Samuel responded, no argument in his tone.
One of the soldiers beckoned another from the house, relaying the information. It was another minute before an answer came.
“You can come in, slowly now.”
The four did so and they gathered inside the open living room, the two soldiers outside coming in. There was about a platoon of soldiers of differing branches in this house, many resting or performing maintenance where they could, others were sentry at the windows and other openings. A big burly black man, in full kit came up to Samuel, standing about three inches over him, Samuel saw the patch indicating this was the Staff Sergeant.
“So you were the ones who saved Lopez and brought him here. Am I right?” He said in an inquisitive tone, his accent raw Texan.
Old reflexes kicked in for Samuel, “Yes, Staff Sergeant. I also have Lopez’s kit here.”
He smirked, “Just put to the side we will make sure he gets it back. No need to call me by rank thoguh, not in the army anymore I was told. Name is Hutton.”
Samuel smirked back, “Samuel, last name Havel.”
“Well Havel, tell your civvie friends they can relax. Me n’ you need to have a chat though.”
Samuel nodded to the others and they found a place to sit, a bit awkward among all the soldiers. Samuel and Hutton headed off to a more isolated window on the second floor, the soldier doing sentry dismissed to get some rest. Hutton lit a smoke.
“You smoke Havel?”
“Of course,” and Samuel lit a cigarette of his own.
Taking a puff Hutton started the conversation, “Lopez told me you want a way out. Well I’m going to have to disappoint, there is nothing I can do for you.”
Samuel responded, “Why not?”
“Orders. We are to dig in and await pickup from some helicopters here, no room either I believe. No civvies allowed, sorry to say.”
Samuel sighed, “I was hoping that wouldn’t be the case but I’m not surprised either.”
Hutton looked out the window, “I wish there was something I could do for y’all. I’ve already had to abandon other civvies…It’s taken a toll on my troops. We’ve been running awhile now.”
“I could tell. I have also noticed you got a mix of branches and professions in your platoon. The marines, army, national guard even some air force. Truck drivers mixed with infantry to clerks with combat engineers. What happened?” Samuel asked.
Hutton was silent for a minute, “…It was bad where we fought the enemy.”
“Things were that bad? Mind telling what happened?”
Taking a long drag of his cigarette he continued, “Yes it was bad. My original platoon was assigned to combat the undead in Portland and establish refugee centers. It was chaos and an absolute clusterfuck. Stupid higher ups and politicians causing us problems. We couldn’t do our dang jobs because of them,” frustration was growing in his voice, “I lost a lot of good men in Portland. I don’t see why this matters to you though.”
Samuel nodded, staying silent for a moment, “It confirms what I believed, that the refugee centers wouldn’t work. Why did you come here though? Canterlot is a dead end.”
“We left, gathered whoever we could who was still kicking and headed east. Got brass on the horn and we were told to head here for pick up. Can’t tell you when and where, you understand why.”
“Yeah I understand. Security reasons.”
“I don’t think there is anything I can do for ya. I can however give you information.” Hutton said.
Samuel responded, gratitude in his voice, “I appreciate that. What can you tell me?”
“I assume you’re leaving this place?”, Samuel nodded, “Don’t go to the coast then, too many of those damn things wandering about now and the cities are all bombed to hell.”
“All of them? Were they bombed with napalm, cluster bombs, hell artillery?”
“Yup. From San Francisco to Vancouver, mostly napalm, but something of everything was used.”
“What about more inland? Know anything?” Samuel asked.
Hutton shook his head, “Same thing, just know avoid going south as well. Those states are having a refugee problem, too many down there now. There is some rumours going around that the Navy with the Marines and Coast Guard secured Hawaii, or that the Army is running trains out to…somewhere. However it’s just rumours, nothing solid.”
“Anything else?” Samuel asked hopefully.
“Some bases might still be up n’ running, but we are in the dark so nothing.”
Samuel nodded, “Well thank you. We should probably head out now. Best of luck Hutton I hope things work out.”
“Likewise Havel.”
Finishing the cigarettes they left the window and went downstairs, Arthur and the girls were chatting rather energetically with some soldiers. Pinkie especially was having good time. With a word the three said their goodbyes and got ready to go. Hutton grabbed an M4, four loaded magazines, a tactical vest and a helmet. He handed to Samuel who looked confused.
“Take it, one soldier to another. The soldier who had it won’t need it anymore.” Hutton offered.
Samuel blinked, “Well…Thank you Hutton. This will be really useful.”
Putting it all on, loading the magazines in the vest and helmet on, Samuel adjusted straps and buckles till comfortable. He put his hand out to shake Hutton’s and he returned it.
“Once again, best of luck Hutton. God speed.” Samuel repeated.
“Godspeed Havel.”
With that the four left and headed for the truck, all loading in. Samuel taking a long look at the house full of soldiers, wondering if they will make it, if anyone will. Putting the key in the ignition he started it and off they went back home. As they returned home Samuel told the three the information he learned, to mix reactions. All felt some hope loss from no help coming, but the information considering the other parts of the western United States was not inspiring. But it was agreed that it was time to leave, especially once they spotted a huge hoard only several streets from home.
Pulling in behind the Terrain, the process to start loading the vehicles was sped up, much already packed away. Arthur and Samuel started loading the truck with large bags of food and hardware supplies, even a generator. Pinkie and Fluttershy started loading other miscellaneous items into the Terrain. The Wrangler already loaded, it took the process about an hour for everything of use from the house to be loaded. After all the vehicles were loaded, everyone gathered around the vehicles. Arthur stood on the lawn looking at his home, Samuel beside him.
“Ready to leave Arthur?”
Arthur took a deep breath, “Yeah. It’s just…you know leaving my home. Especially after everything.”
“I understand, take the moment you need,” they stood in said moment in silence, “Did you get Applejack or Sunset on the radio?”
Arthur nodded, “Yes they know we are coming, they did ask we get there before dark however.”
Samuel took a look to the west, the sun starting to set, turning the sky red.
“Well let’s going then Arthur.” Putting a hand on Arthur’s shoulder and the two turned to leave.
Loading into the vehicles, Samuel, Arthur and Twilight in the truck, Rarity and Pinkie in the Wrangler and Rainbow plus Fluttershy in the Terrain. The truck took the lead, Wrangler in the middle and Terrain last in the convoy. Leaving the once safe haven they had, the convoy started the journey to Sweet Apple Acres. Arthur taking one last long look at his former home until it was out of sight.

//-------------------------------------------------------//
               Chapter 5: The Exodus Begins                
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Chapter 5: The Exodus Begins
Chapter 5
"The Exodus Begins
Canterlot, Oregon
March 30th, 2015
1900 Hours
The gravel road the convoy was traveling on had seen better days; potholes lined the road causing slow speed and a very bumpy ride. The road was still slightly wet from the storm, resulting in some mud being kicked up and dirty vehicles. They were getting close to Sweet Apple Acres, the various orchards lining the roads on both sides causing a limited view. Canterlot was still visible in the distance, high rise buildings in view, suburbs only ten minutes away but road conditions made it closer to twenty. The occasional zombie was spotted wandering about the trees.
Arthur pointed that out, “Seems like they have already started wandering out of the city.”
“It must be a response of some kind, perhaps due to people leaving,” Twilight mused somewhat absent minded, being a little squished in the back with all the supplies, with Spike sleeping on her lap, “I believe they are migrating in search of food, or finding more people to infect with the disease.”
“Have you been able to do anything with the samples you collected? Or figure anything out really so far?” Arthur asked turning to face her.
Twilight shook her head, “No, I still need the right equipment to do any proper testing. A proper lab would nice as well. So nothing so far.”
“Well maybe once we get set up at Applejack’s place, maybe you’ll have the opportunity to do something” Arthur offered hopefully.
Twilight adjusted her glasses, “Hopefully, it would take a while to set up an improvised lab however, especially with all the equipment needed.”
Arthur and Twilight discussed for a few minutes what would be needed and where one could find them. The house and barn of Sweet Apple Acres was glimpsed through the trees, signifying they were close.
Samuel was quiet for most of the journey, the day having taken its toll on him. He took a quick glance via the rearview mirror at Twilight, wondering how she was doing. He didn’t say anything though as his thoughts turned elsewhere. Particularly of the soldiers and Staff Sergeant Hutton.
I hope they find their way out, been enough death as it is. Wonder how my old unit is doing back in Canada, come to think of it?
He mentally shook the thought out of his head, no use worrying about something far away from where he was now. He saw the lane connected to the gravel road, now in sight, going all the way to household of Sweet Apple Acres. Slowing down, once more hitting a pothole that made everyone bounce around, Samuel looked to his left seeing a field in between the orchards.
“Twilight, did Applejack’s family own any cattle?” Samuel asked out of nowhere.
“I believe so; I think she mentioned owning a herd. Why?”
Samuel pointed a single finger to the pasture, Arthur and Twilight following it to the field. The field was full of dead cattle, at least forty heads, many had patches stripped straight to the bone or guts that spilled over the field. Much of the pasture was coated red, there was the odd zombie still gorging themselves on beef and organs, despite the corpses looking days old and in the process of rotting.
Twilight turned away the moment it registered in her brain, trying to prevent herself from being nauseous. Arthur stared for a solid moment in wide eyed horror before also turning away. Samuel only glanced before turning his attention back to the road.
“Did you have to point that out?” Twilight asked queasily, as she petted Spike who barely stirred.
Samuel felt a tinge of guilt at that, “No, I guess not…Sorry.”
The truck was silent as he turned on to the gravel lane, the house in sight across the lane even with the two bends and plethora of trees. Passing all the trees that were starting to bloom, the sun was almost set, disappearing quickly as it always does when the end of the day approached. Getting darker by the minute it came as a collective relief as the three vehicles pulled in, spacing out among the lawn.
They all noticed though the occasional corpse, which grew in number as they got close, just around the house and barn there must have been at least two dozen. The house had seen better days, thoroughly boarded up but with many boards torn, worn, splintered and covered in various amounts of blood, darkened from exposure. No light shone from the house, not the hard glare of electricity or the ruddy flame of lanterns and candles.
“Arthur when was the last time you heard from them?” Samuel asked concerned.
Arthur had his CB radio with him, headphones attached and on his head, “Just before we left and that wasn’t even an hour ago.”
Twilight, mostly recovered from her queasiness, piped in, “The house is mostly intact, and none of the windows or doors are open. I think it is unlikely that anything bad happened this quickly.”
Samuel responded, “Fair enough…Yet things can happen very quickly. I think we have become somewhat accustomed to that.”
“Unfortunately,” Arthur murmured.
While the three sat and discussed, the four other girls were already out, Rainbow was already heading for the front door, Fluttershy was attending to her menagerie of animals with Pinkie’s help and Rarity was rummaging through one of her suitcases for something. Samuel was more paranoid, earlier events being in his mind, making him take some looks around to see nothing concerning for the moment. In unspoken unison they got out, Twilight keeping a tight grip on Spike much to his frustration, as she looked around in an attempt of analysis of the farm. Arthur and Samuel spent a moment discussing about the radio.
Now at the front door, Rainbow cautiously raised a hand to knock however the door was opened by Applejack, with Sunset behind her. Both were looking ragged and exhausted, dark bags under their eyes, their hair dirty and messy, with clothes that had seen better days. It did not however stop Rainbow from immediately hugging Applejack in obvious relief and joy. The rest of the girls quickly joined in that resulted in a large group hug. The group of friends were finally reunited.
Arthur smiled at the sight, radio in his arms, taking a moment to enjoy this moment of peace, trying to stave off tiredness. In contrast while Samuel gave a small smile as well, exhaustion was setting in and the spots the zombie had grabbed were sore, he shifted in the kit he was wearing. Both of them stood by the truck, waiting in silence till the moment was over as quickly as it began. Rarity and Rainbow were ushered in by Applejack, no doubt to see Sweetie Bell and Scootaloo respectively.
The rest stayed on the porch talking or grabbing something from the vehicles of use despite growing darkness. Arthur was about to go over and join in, until Samuel got him to help with the slowly growing arsenal of firearm, to Arthur’s slight frustration. In this case it was just bringing the firearms and their respective ammunition over to the house. Sunset noticed and came to help, by taking Arthur’s radio.
“Long time no see.” Arthur said cheekily.
Sunset just rolled her eyes, “Aren’t you funny. But I am glad to see you guys and not just as a voice over the radio.”
Arthur smirked, “Likewise,” he took a look around the rather destroyed property, “You must been having a hell of a time though.”
A heavy sigh was Sunset’s reply before speaking, “You have no idea. It all started to get really bad just a few days in…We can talk more about it inside.”
Everyone proceeded inside, night having arrived fully. Samuel was craving a smoke, staying outside on the porch and sitting on the bench, setting the things he was carrying beside him. Grabbing one from his dwindling supply of smokes, putting it in his mouth and lighting it, he felt the familiar sensation of nicotine flow. He gave a sound of satisfaction as he puffed along and several minutes went by. He wasn’t surprised when Arthur poked his head out to check on him.
“You good?”
Samuel finished his smoke, “Yeah, just needed a moment and a smoke. You good though?”
Arthur shrugged, “I’m alright. Getting some food from the Apples for supper which is always good, may not be the freshest but it’ll still be good.”
“Home cooked food?”
“Oh yeah.”
With that they headed in, wiping their feet on the welcome mat, entering a cozy old living room which led to a kitchen, where everyone was sitting at a rather large table. Applejack gave them a glance, smiled and waved them over. They took a seat, the room lighted with some candles, enough you could read if you didn’t mind eye strain. The table was filled with mostly a variety of apple dishes, with some meat, soup and vegetables.
Everyone already had a plate and were helping themselves, Arthur dug in with teenage enthusiasm and Samuel did so after a moment of hesitation, not before a quick prayer though. Arthur knew everyone at the table from school, Samuel did not. Only being told the basics about who they were, he took a glance at them. The “Crusaders” as they called themselves looked much like Sunset and Applejack, tired and a mess, to Samuel they have seemed to have avoided the worst of the apocalypse when he looked into their eyes, some innocence still there.
The one other man at the table besides him and Arthur seemed to be the most tired of everyone here. Big Mac was eating with an almost death-like fatigue, struggling to keep eyelids open, Samuel knew the symptoms of severe sleep deprivation and Big Mac was showing them. Granny Smith on the other hand looked fresher than anyone else, but the same exhaustion was there just in lesser degree. She caught him looking at her and gave a smile; Samuel returned it with gratitude.
Quiet conversation, the clinking of silverware on dishes and barely noticeable chewing was the mainstay sounds for dinner. Continuing until almost everyone was finished eating, a more horrid noise sounded, the sound of terrified horses. One that made the people who stayed at the farm for the last week or so, perk up in horror. Applejack was the first up and rushing to grab a weapon, Big Mac soon followed.
“Were those the horses, Applejack?” Rarity asked with concern.
“Yes. Darn goons have been trying to get to them for the last three days.” Applejack replied in frustration at the situation.
Rainbow, Arthur and Samuel were up soon after, all reaching for a weapon. Samuel grabbed the M4 but before he could load, Applejack spoke.
“No guns, the darn things just keep coming once we start blasting them. Been a problem.”
Samuel gave a grunt of acknowledgment and grabbed his crowbar instead. The five were quickly out of the door, and onward to the barn. Big Mac and Rainbow were the only ones with flashlights, which would be needed on this cloudy night with little moonlight. Not taking long to arrive at the barn, two beams of light from the flashlights shined at the front door of the barn. Two zombies were banging and tearing at the door, with little success to get in. The light shined on them did however grab their attention, gray eyes looking to the group in hunger.
Both had their skulls pulverized several seconds later, allowing Applejack and Big Mac to head into the barn to calm the horses. While the other three did a quick round around the barn, killing one other zombie in the process. Finishing their round, they waited a minute while the Apples did what they had to do and after that it was a quick trip back to the house.
“You said this has been happening for the last three days?” Arthur asked as he closed the door behind him.
“Yup. Poor horses have just been terrified, especially since we lost three of them.” Applejack replied.
“What happened here? Like I thought you would have had it easier? Being out in the country and stuff.” Rainbow stated.
“Nnnope.” Big Mac replied exhaustedly.
Samuel spoke up, “What has been happening then? We saw the aftermath of what happened to your herd of cattle so I’m guessing nothing good.”
Applejack and Big Mac gave each other a look, Applejack spoke as everyone took a seat at the table again, “Nothing good is right. It started right after we got back…”
The table was cleared off as they talked; the Crusaders already were sent to bed, much to their protesting. Applejack told the story of how it went for them, with inputs from Sunset, Big Mac and Granny. It started with an initial attempt to keep the undead off the furthest edge of the property and away from their food and animals. It didn’t last long as the numbers grew, taking over the orchards and pushing closer to the house and barn. A large hoard came through which led to their cattle getting killed and a short siege that explained the condition around the property.
“So we lost all our cattle, most of our pigs, the ones that didn’t run away, and almost all our chickens. We got two horses and ten chickens left.” Applejack finished.
Silence permeated the kitchen; it was the hope of many that the farm would be safer, which was now dashed as the truth came out. Samuel thought for a second, before speaking.
“Are the chickens egg layers or meat breed? And what about the horses?”
“Egg layers. Quarter horses are what we have for the horses, really good riding ones, we have used them for going into some of the more difficult terrain around here.” Applejack replied proudly.
“You have a trailer for them?”
Applejack snorted, “Of course we do, what horse owners don’t after all.”
Samuel shrugged, “Fair enough. I’ll be back.”
Samuel got from his chair and went outside for something. Only a few got the idea of what he was grabbing.
“What is he doing?” Sunset asked.
“I think he is grabbing the map we found.” Twilight answered.
“Map?’ Applejack said confusingly.
As Applejack said that, Samuel was back in with a large paper map, he put it on the table and used some items from the table to hold the corners down. Everyone took a look; the map was a rather basic geographical map but contained enough information to warrant its use. It covered the entirety of North America, detailing major routes, the various states and provinces of countries, and basic terrain such as mountain ranges, rivers and forests.
Arthur was first to speak, “Is this for us to find somewhere to go, like you have been going on about?”
“Correct. I think it’s time we start thinking on where we might head. I think we can all agree that staying in Canterlot isn’t an option.” Samuel said with certainty.
Murmurs of agreement and questioning followed, except the Apples who were slightly more resilient against the idea, particularly Applejack.
“You want us to leave our property? Which has been in our family for generations?” Applejack said with a growing tone of accusation.
Samuel sighed quietly, “Yes, that’s the idea.”
That was the straw that broke the proverbial camel’s back for Applejack, exhaustion, frustration and sadness all combined making her want her to start arguing but a hand on her shoulder from Sunset and a look from her brother and grandmother made her calm down, shoulders slumped in defeat.
“Alright, I’ll listen. I would ask why we should leave Canterlot all together though.” Applejack asked in defeat.
Samuel scrunched his eyebrows together in confusion, “I thought it was obvious, Canterlot is completely surrounded by mountains and thick forest with only one way in and out. Seems like a death trap.”
Sunset replied to that, “Not completely. There is another road that leads out of the city, to Camp Everfree, deep in the forest. It could be a good place.”
“How so?” Samuel said inquisitively.
“It’s far from the city, has plenty of buildings for use such as cabins, a mess hall and storage sheds.” Sunset listed.
“A lake too! For fishing and water to drink.” Pinkie chimed in.
“It’s still in a dead end though,” Twilight pointed out, “If the zombies find their way over in large enough numbers…we couldn’t hold them off.”
“That’s why we build a wall, duh.” Rainbow said in triumph.
“Around an entire lake and camp?” Arthur pointed out.
Rainbow thought for a second, “Right. Makes more sense now.”
“Could we isolate a smaller part of it then?” Samuel asked.
“I don’t believe so, not easily anyways.” Arthur replied.
Sunset announced after several minutes of debate, “I guess that settles that then. No Everfree Camp.”
“Which means we need to leave, not just Canterlot but also out of the state I believe.” Samuel said.
The ones who stayed on the farm were confused, that’s where they were told about what Samuel learned from Staff Sergeant Hutton.
“So the whole coast?” Sunset said in disbelief.
“Yup, the radio broadcasts I got also further prove it; a lot of people are now running from the coast.” Arthur replied.
“I doubt there is any significant government presence anywhere now. That would mean we have to start anew. Like a new civilization.” Twilight said a bit dreamily at the idea.
“Kinda like those apocalypse movies?” Rainbow asked.
“Exactly!”
“But where could we go, dear? The whole country is now crawling with the ‘zombies’.” Rarity said.
“That is why I took out the map,” Samuel stated, pointing east of Oregon, “I believe we should head inland to the east. With less population and with the mountains and rivers being a natural barrier it’ll help stop or slow any zombie migration.”
“Why not head north? Like Alaska, I watched a show once showing how some of those homesteaders lived; we could live off all the fish and crab. Or hunting, farming and ranching.” Rainbow offered as she traced a finger to the Alaska-Canada highway going from Seattle all the way to Anchorage, “We could drive so no need for boats.”
People mused on the idea, before Arthur spoke, “We would have to get through Seattle and Vancouver though. Which are probably filled with hoards of zombies in the way of us driving.”
Sunset chimed in, “The highways could be clogged too, just with the sheer amount of vehicles.”
Fluttershy spoke up once the opportunity arose, “Wouldn’t it be you know…cold?”
Samuel snapped his fingers, “Yes it would be, colder than any of you are used to.”
“Oh really?” Rainbow challenged.
Samuel nodded, “Remember I’m from Canada, the prairies to be exact, it gets really cold, minus forty Celsius or even below once you get further north. The amount of snow is also a concern; if we got trapped there is no way we are getting through, it sometimes snows as early as August or September.”
That got people’s attention, and the quick conversion of Celsius to Fahrenheit by Twilight, doubly so.
Twilight spoke more on the topic, “It could take us some time to get up there, far too late to do anything to get us ready for winter.”
“We couldn’t plant anything in time; we would be starving before spring arrives.” Applejack said.
It was then agreed that heading east was the best option.
“Where in the east though?” Arthur asked.
Samuel shrugged, “Maybe Montana.”
Sunset chimed in, pointing to the various states on the western part of the continental divide, “Colorado could be good, maybe Utah or Wyoming.”
“Maybe we should decide on a state after we get out of Oregon.” Arthur pointed out.
“Then we have a plan?” Sunset asked as she looked at everyone at the table.
Several minutes of deciding a route out of Oregon took place, but Samuel pointed something out first.
“We need to get out of Canterlot first, and with one road in and out, it won’t be easy.”
“But we don’t even know what it looks like darling, it could be clear for all we know.” Rarity stated.
Samuel gave a conceding nod, “Fair enough. We will need to go recce it then.”
Fluttershy spoke up, “Well there is some paths we could use they go over the mountains after all.”
“Those paths are of no use if we are using vehicles Flutters. Sorry to say.” Applejack countered.
“Agreed, it would mean we could only take what we could carry on our backs, which won’t be enough.” Samuel added.
“I guess that leaves the road our only option then.” Rainbow said.
Pinkie piped in, “How are we getting through, obviously we’re driving but what if we encountered the zombs or other people? Sammy?”
“Convoy style, straight line with at least several car lengths in between. Everything packed and easy to access, being able to fight if we have to. ” Samuel answered.
“We could have everything ready in what? Two days maybe?” Sunset implied.
“Including my chickens and horses, I hope?” Applejack said.
“Of course. Why wouldn’t we, they will be useful as it stands.” Twilight replied.
An agreement was reached by everyone on how to proceed but before the impromptu meeting was ended, Fluttershy pointed one thing out, speaking quietly.
“What about other people? There must be some out there still.”
That got a collective blink in realization that there would be other survivors still.
“If we plan on leaving, wouldn’t it be good to tell others?” Fluttershy continued.
Sunset spoke up, “We could do something better, why not invite them to join us?”
Most agreed to the idea, Samuel and Rainbow were now the ones reluctant.
“But what if they are like spies for some gang, wanting to take our stuff or worse?” Rainbow said worryingly and aggressively.
“I understand your worries Rainbow, but when was the last time you heard of some gang causing problems in Canterlot of all places?” Applejack said, challenging Rainbow.
“Well…nothing really,” Rainbow muttered conceding to the point.
“There’s your answer then.” Applejack said triumphantly.
“I could try contacting people in the valley,” Arthur pondered, “I have already heard some of them on the radio, I just didn’t answer.”
“Was there many, darling?” Rarity asked.
“Several people, probably with others in tow.” Arthur replied.
Samuel caved, “Very well, we should still question them so we don’t accidently let someone in with evil intentions.”
“It wouldn’t hurt to have more people, Samuel.” Sunset said.
“True, wherever we plan on going we are going to need people, I just want to err on the side of caution.” Samuel replied.
Sunset gave a small smile, “That is understandable, but I doubt people have become a bunch of neo-barbarians this fast.”
Samuel smiled back, “Fair enough.”
Twilight adjusted her glasses, “It sounds like we have a plan on how to get out.”
“Then we better get some sleep, lots to do to get ready.” Arthur said tiredness seeping into his voice.
Collective agreement sounded and sleeping arrangements plus watch duty were assigned. Some hope now being in their hearts and a plan to follow allowed the future to seem just a bit brighter.
Two days passed since the reunification of the two groups, most time was spent on packing the rather large amount of supplies from the farm, including food, feed and fodder for the animals and building supplies. Using two older trucks they have on the farm allowed them to pack much more than they once could. The horse trailer would be taken by one of the Apples trucks, as well as an open trailer, packed with their heaviest and bulkiest items.
Arthur had success in his recruitment of several people, some with family or friends in tow, a few rejected the offer out of suspicion or the belief they would be better on their own. A place was decided on the more outer limits of the city to meet up, today being the day. Samuel had already took a small group to recce the highway, basically it coming down to the one side going out of the city is absolutely clogged with vehicles, but the side going into the city is mostly clear, enough that a convoy could get through with little difficulty.
During those two days many hours of target practice took place, far from the farm of course, it was an unfortunate cost in ammunition but required to get people to learn the firearms they had. It wouldn’t turn anyone into crack shots but practice makes perfect or at least good enough to hit the target in some cases.
Finishing up cleaning the Mosin, Samuel slid the bolt back in, applying a light coat of oil and handing it to Rarity; she was surprisingly accurate with the old rifle, only after she swallowed her pride about its lack of good condition though.
“Rifle is the best it can be now; you’ll need to care of it from now on though, if you’re going to be its keeper.” Samuel said.
Rarity gave the Mosin a good look over before responding, “Very well, dear. I think I will keep it, despite its…rustic appearance.”
Samuel nodded before grabbing a box of 7.62x54mmR to give Rarity, “You have only ten rounds, use it sparingly.”
Rarity nodded, grabbing the rounds from the box and putting them in a pocket and then headed to the Wrangler where Pinkie and Sweetie Belle were waiting. As she jumbled with her pack, a ghastly thing in her opinion but one of great use, she noticed Arthur coming from around the vehicle. A brief memory flashed to the rather embarrassing incident from several days ago, she felt the blush coming in as she slowed her pace, both of them decided to never mention it, yet the memory lingers.
She recovered her composure as much as possible as she got to the Wrangler, taking a glance at Arthur, who was talking with Pinkie, and put her bag in the vehicle before tending to Sweetie Belle, sitting on the grass against the vehicle.
“All ready, Sweetie Belle?”
Sweetie Belle, who was rather bored looking, responded, “Yeah…do we have to leave, though?”
“You know why already,” Rarity kneeled to be on Sweetie’s level, “I know it’s hard to leave, I also don’t like the idea. It will be alright though Sweetie.”
Sweetie grabbed a handful some grass to fidget with and spoke quietly, “You don’t know that. What if something goes wrong?”
Rarity thought for a second, “We will deal with it, just like we always do, Sweetie. When was the last time we didn’t, darling?”
Sweetie smiled softly, “That’s true. Maybe I’ll get to see something, like a road trip.”
Rarity smiled back, “Exactly.”
That is when Arthur approached, having overheard the last half, “Don’t worry, I’m quite sure we will be just fine, besides,” Arthur pointed his index finger at Samuel, who was geared up and practicing a couple stoppage drills with his M4, and then pointing to the various people in the group, “Everyone here will tackle problems together if they pop up.”
Pinkie popped beside Arthur with a grin and had a cupcake in her hand, “Here Sweetie Belle. Have a cupcake, I know you won’t say no, it’s freshly baked after all.”
Sweetie Belle beamed and grabbed the cupcake, with a thank you she gorged on it, fresh sweets having already become uncommon, worse as time goes on. People were finishing preparing for their journey, a long road ahead of them. Applejack was loading the two horses into the trailer, both standing roughly fifteen hands, with a buckskin coat, not panicking but much on edge with wary eyes, ears on a swivel, picking up every noise yet they obediently walked into the trailer. Samuel finished his impromptu checks, Fluttershy with her zoo, Big Mac was helping Granny Smith into a truck and Rainbow did some stretching to loosen some muscles.
Scootaloo and Apple Bloom talked about some inconsequential matters, and soon the group formed around their respective assigned vehicles, a round of checks and affirmatives, Samuel’s truck would take the lead, Wrangler second, the two Apples trucks in the middle and the Terrain taking up the rear.
Arthur buckled in, “Ready to go?”
“Ready as we can be.” Samuel said as he started his truck.
Arthur looked back to Twilight who was once again riding with them again, “Twilight?”
“All ready.” She replied.
The convoy started moving, heading down the lane, driving as fast or slow as the road conditions allowed.
“Remember where we are heading?” Twilight asked.
“Yup, a greenhouse business in the west part of the city, slightly out of the suburbs.” Samuel replied, before speaking to Arthur, “Did you get in contact with the people who all agreed to our little escapade?”
“Almost everyone, four or so didn’t answer however, I’m assuming dead radio, if not gotta assume the worst.” Arthur replied firmly.
“Rog.”
Over the course of a half hour they made their way from the country into suburbs and drove cautiously to their destination, many a turn taken due to destruction and the increasing amount of zombies coming from the center of the city.
“We really do need to get out.” Twilight muttered quietly to herself, wide eyed at the amount having moved into the suburbs.
Soon out of the suburbs they drove onto a small complex of greenhouses, a corpse here and there, plus they weren’t the first to be here. A red Chevrolet Equinox and a green Toyota Corolla were off to the side, with their respective owners. One was a generic white family, two parents and their two children, twin boys by the look of it, the parents were currently repacking and rechecking supplies and the kids were playing with one another.
Two guys were beside the Corolla, friends in their case, they were going over their weapons, a handgun and a shotgun, their supplies seemed miniscule in comparison, the two guys didn’t seem well feed either. They all turned their heads to see Samuel’s truck and all the other vehicles in the convoy as they stopped.
“Any of them seem familiar?” Samuel asked as he placed the truck in park.
Arthur took a quick glance at them, fiddling with his radio, “Yup, seem like the ones I talked to…There is still some we are waiting, give me a minute to try and contact them.”
“Well let’s go introduce ourselves.” Twilight said with a look of determination.
Samuel shrugged and followed Twilight out, Arthur slower as he awkwardly maneuvered out with the radio, and putting it on the hood of the truck as he started fiddling with knobs. Twilight like the rest of her friends immediately went to greet the other survivors, the Crusaders following suit. Samuel went over to Big Mac who was loading his dad’s old hunting rifle, a M1903 Springfield with an old scope on it.
“Keep an eye out for any zombies coming, I’m going to quickly go check to see if we got any wannabe hitchhikers coming our way from the road.” Samuel said as he walked past Big Mac.
Big Mac simply nodded and proceeded to take a look to the fields on the outskirts. Samuel with M4 in hand walked past the convoy of vehicles and pausing at the turn off, scanning the asphalt and the suburbs for any movement as he lit a cigarette.
Can’t wait too long, we’re bound to get some zekes here soon. Can’t let them catch us unaware again.
Puffing on his cigarette, he caught sight of the human silhouettes that were already coming over to their stop. He swore softly, he was hoping for more time. He was relieved to see no sprinters, but he knew they would be here soon, he glanced back to check on everyone. There didn’t seem be any obvious issues as far as he could tell. He went back to looking at the area, hoping to get out soon.
Arthur was keeping a close ear to his radio, trying his best to keep in contact with multiple people. So focused he didn’t realize Fluttershy coming on his right side. He jumped slightly when she touched his shoulder to get his attention, Fluttershy not being able to get his attention verbally due to headphones; in return she jumped with an “eep” when he glanced in temporary panic at her.
A moment later after he calmed down Arthur spoke, “Yeah Fluttershy?”
She brushed her hair with her fingers as she replied, “The people over there wanted to speak to you about something.”
“Well ok.”
Arthur took his headphones off to speak to the man from the family coming over, standing slightly taller than him, brown hair with matching brown eyes, looking to be in his thirties, he was dressed like he was heading for a yearly camping trip with clothes he never used for outdoor activities, as he began to speak one could tell he was deeply urban.
“So you are the young man I was talking to over the radio,” The man said as he reached a hand out to shake Arthur’s, “Name’s Ken as you know.”
Arthur shook Ken’s hand, “Arthur as you would also know. And what about the rest of your family?”
Ken smiled as he gestured to his wife and sons still be the Equinox, “My wife Sandra, and my two sons Rick and Lee.”
“Well good to meet you finally.” Arthur said.
“Likewise, I am hoping to leave soon though. We are ready to leave when we can.”
Arthur nodded, “There is some more people we are waiting on but if they no show we will leave,” he checked his watch, “Say fifteen minutes.”
Ken looked at him funny, “Fifteen? That Sunset girl said half an hour.”
Arthur frowned for a second, “I’ll check on that.”
“We should be leaving now or in a few minutes, those zombies could be here any moment.” Ken sighed, “We already had to deal with several, thankfully with help from those two who were here, I forget their names but they were really helpful.”
“If I remember correctly they are Norman and Michael.” Arthur said somewhat absentminded.
“We can wait a little bit for the others; it wouldn’t be very nice if we left right now.” Fluttershy said with her input.
Ken hesitated for second before going on, “I know, but we got get out of this hell hole, so don’t mind me but I’m not allowing a chance for my family to be eaten alive.”
“Just give us a few minutes to figure things out, as long as you’re ready to go at moment’s notice.” Arthur said, trying to placate Ken.
“Fine, I already said we are good to go right away. I’ll give you some time, but I won’t be waiting forever.” Ken said with finality as he went back to his family.
Arthur shrugged before going back to his radio but not before asking Fluttershy to ask Sunset all about the wait period. She nodded and she went about her task. Arthur was closely monitoring for the survivors who agreed to get join them.
“Hello? Is this Arthur?” a voice hesitantly called out.
Arthur quickly answered, “Yeah this is Arthur.”
“It’s Chloe, I’m on my way there, just don’t leave yet ok?” Carol pleaded.
“How far are you out?” Arthur asked.
“Five to ten minutes maybe?”
“Alright. We will wait, just be quick as possible.”
“Ok I will try. See you in a bit”
Arthur changed his radio setting as he tried finding others on the channels, he glanced to where Samuel was standing at the road as he smoked. Then he saw Sunset came over, a rather indignant expression on her face.
“Fifteen minutes? Really?” Sunset questioned.
Arthur raised an eyebrow, “We gave people plenty of time to get here, most are on their way. I know that much, and most will be here within fifteen minutes.”
Sunset pondered for a second, “And if they get stuck or have to take a detour? Then what? We just leave them?”
“No but…” Arthur stopped as he saw Samuel jogging over, also getting Sunset’s attention.
“We got incoming and quite a few of them, I say five minutes before we get swamped.”
Sunset murmured to herself and Arthur cursed.
“I’ll tell the people to reroute. What was our stop point once we are outside the city? ” Arthur asked with haste in his voice.
“It was the overpass, about four miles out from Canterlot. If they see our convoy they can also join in that way.” Samuel responded with similar haste.
Arthur grabbed his radio and almost threw himself into the truck, as Sunset ran over to the others and announced the change of plans. Everyone got in their vehicles with gusto and the convoy was back on the road, with the two new additions taking up in the rear. As Samuel pulled onto the road he and everyone driving picked up speed, the zombies were closing in and fast, with several sprinters making their way over, covering ground fast as they parted through the grass like gazelles.
The convoy would be far away from them as they began their way on the outskirt roads of the city, trying to stay away from the downtown area. Arthur was keeping up as he frantically rerouted the other survivors.
“We are going to have to spend some time waiting for the others, plenty of detours and backtracking for them.” Arthur announced.
“We should be able to do that,” Samuel said as he maneuvered around a sedan and a SUV crashed together.
Samuel glanced back at Twilight through the rearview mirror, “Do you remember if we have to get through downtown at all?”
Twilight looked at him with slight relief as she spoke, “No, our next left turn will bring us onto the service road and it brings us all the way to our exit.”
Samuel nodded as he slowed for the turn, narrowing missing a zombie trying to grab the vehicle. The rest of the convoy followed suit with little difficulty as they began turning onto the service road. With the city on one side and fields of overgrown grass and flowers on the other. Another car joined their convoy Samuel noticed from his side mirrors.
“That car one of ours?”
Arthur responded, still focused on his radio, “Yes, that’s Chloe.”
The convoy went on and soon they were almost out, as Samuel began to round a corner he noticed something.
“Shit!”
It was semi-truck in that was blocking most of the road, having been flipped over with trailer in tow.
“It looks like we can still get around.” Twilight noted.
Samuel clenched his teeth as he slowed and tried seeing where he could get around. Then he caught movement on the other side, as two zombies wandered around the semi and locked their eyes on the truck. Loud groans sounded as they shambled over, something special about the zombies is they were in military uniform and full kit.
“Arthur take the wheel, I’m going to make sure we ain’t heading straight into an ambush.” Samuel ordered as he got out with his M4 and racked it.
Samuel fired three shots and killed the two zombies; he rushed forward, taking a wide gander around the semi to avoid any attempts from being grabbed. He saw the reason for the accident, two Humvees, one smashed into the trailer and the other flipped on its side. A quick inspection of the accident showed no undead. What he did see was a horde of zombies a little too large for his liking was blocking the way, quickly doing a visual on the distance; he guessed about seven hundred feet.
The problem is they were on their way, with five sprinters taking the lead. Samuel quickly went into a prone position, controlled his breathing and flipped off the safety as the pad of his finger pulled the trigger. The lead sprinter’s skull exploded and went down with a tumble, the one behind it tripping over its corpse. The new lead was taking down with a shot that shattered its jaw and exited out the back of its skull.
Samuel shifted his body a bit and realigned his sights, the ACOG proving useful today, and he fired again, hitting a sprinter in the throat to no effect but a large spray of blood. He fired again, the same sprinter losing a chunk off its skull on the top as it too tumbled dramatically. Two were left and one was getting much closer so Samuel popped up on a knee but he heard the crack of another rifle.
Arthur cocked his lever action and fired again at the one sprinter closing as it passed some hundred feet, the side of its face blown inward, as it tumbled into a somersault, smashing its chin into the pavement. The last one who recovered, in a violent twirl of limbs before once again sprinting down the road. Samuel put two rounds through its left knee, the zombie crashing with a lack of grace and started crawling towards them, before being finished off with a bullet to the head.
“Let’s get the convoy rolling. I’ll cover here; send at least a couple more bodies up here to help.” Samuel said as he ejected the magazine for inspection and reinserted it.
“Will do.” Arthur responded as he put a couple more rounds into his rifle and rushed back to the truck.
Samuel did a quick check of the two zombies he killed earlier, grabbing six extra magazines still loaded and a single frag grenade. The horde of at least eighty zombies when he did a better count, were still closing distance fast. He once again flipped the safety and he popped several heads before extra help arrived. Big Mac and one of the men from the Corolla showed up first, with bolt action rifle and handgun respectively. Samuel gestured for them to stay in an extended line on him.
Big Mac silently just started applying his rifle, slow but efficient. The other man checked the chamber of his handgun, let the action go forward and waited for the undead to get closer into effective handgun range.
The convoy started moving forward as the three pushed forward to give a bit of room, but the convoy had to halt. Resulting in several people rushing forward with firearms to give a supporting hand.
“Hey is that a machine gun?” said man pointed out, gesturing to the underneath of the Humvee smashed into the trailer.
Samuel glanced over, “Yes it is! Well go grab it!”
The man rushed over to it and grabbed it, somewhat unsure how to hold it. The M249 with standard iron sights, still had the box inserted, the belt flopping around.
“I’m Samuel. What’s your name?” Samuel asked as he fired a shot.
“Norman. Pleasure to meet.” Norman replied as he fiddled with the top cover and tried loading the machine gun.
“Do you know how to use that?” Samuel asked.
Norman paused, “No but I’m sure I can figure it out.”
“Have you used one before?” Samuel questioned with growing irritation.
Norman shoved it toward him, “I haven’t. So fucking take it then if you know.”
Samuel slung his M4 and grabbed the LMG, as Norman took his handgun and started firing. Popping up the top cover, he checked for a bolt, there was one fully forward making Samuel smile, putting the start of the belt into the feed tray, slammed the top cover down and he racked the bolt. He lined the sights up as the group continued shambling forward, having been whittled down to more manageable levels. Now being only seventy feet away.
Samuel gripped the LMG hard for the recoil and let forth a burst of lead, taking one zombie out with an explosion of blood and skull fragments and rounds hitting the one behind it. A cacophony of gunfire sounded as the group fired, more rounds being expended as near misses and grazes were common.
“All of you stay in a fucking line!” Samuel yelled, the improvised firing line being too shoddy, causing uncomfortable amounts of lasing and cutting off of firing arcs.
Once we get out of this, I got to teach these fuckers how to make a straight line!
“We got some coming from behind us!” Applejack cried out as she ran up to the frontline, inserting two more shells into her double barrel shotgun.
“We have to keep going then! Let’s just ram through them!” Rainbow yelled as she went back to her vehicle.
Jumble and confused talking made it take longer than necessary but the convoy started moving again. Just in time for the much diminished but still enough of a threat zombie group to make it close. Samuel, Norman and Big Mac found themselves on top of the semi-trailer firing down at the zombies. Some trying to reach for them and others grabbing hopelessly at the vehicles as they passed one by one.
“I’m out!” Big Mac called out.
“Last mag here!” Norman called out next.
Samuel used that as a reason to try and quicken his efforts to kill the zombies in the way. Burst after burst they fell like wheat to the scythe until he fired the last of the box and threw it away, performing an unload drill as he spoke.
“Ready to go!”
The other two gave affirmatives and the three jumped down onto the Humvee, scrambling off it and making a dash forward towards the convoy, Samuel’s truck having turned around to pick them up as the rest of the convoy continued onto their destination. Samuel quickly grabbed a spare M249 barrel he saw sticking out of the Humvee and hoped it was serialized to the LMG he had now.
The three sprinted as the zombies behind followed them, with the truck making a wide turn so the bed was facing them. All three hopped into the bed, landing rather uncomfortably onto the supplies loaded in the back. The truck surged forward down the road, almost making Norman fall out of the bed. The encroaching zombies groaned and moaned in ceaseless hunger, the once whittled down horde started growing in number again as more joined the endless march, growing smaller as distance grew between them and soon they were out of sight.
Gripping for dear life, the three men in the back tried finding a decent enough seat as the ride played out. Heading past a large buildup of still vehicles, sitting on the road out of Canterlot. Arthur maneuvered the truck around it, turning onto the road going in. The way ahead was clear as day with only the occasional vehicle that had to be skirted round.
Quickly catching up to the convoy, the truck settled in the rear behind Chloe’s car. Samuel took a huge breath in relief, finally free from the increasingly oppressive and constricting atmosphere of a dead city, lost to the dead.
The truck rolled along down the pavement, the valley opening up the farther they got from Canterlot. The long line of vehicles started thinning out, so many vehicles abandoned, yet many of their former occupants laid dead or now roaming among the vehicles. Arthur couldn’t help but wonder.
So many people wanting to live…Now gone. Did any make it? My friends or classmates? Probably dead like everyone else.
Arthur was shaken out of his thoughts by the sight of the overpass; the lead vehicle in the convoy began making its way up a ramp. The variety of vehicles parked where they could on the relatively clear overpass. Arthur stayed a moment in the truck to breath before hopping out like most of the others. Radio in arms he was already set to contact the few other survivors who haven’t made it yet.
Fiddling with the knob he listened closely for a response to his hails over the radio. It wasn’t a response from the radio waves he got but the distant sound of a car engine. Glancing towards the city he saw the source, an old pickup truck looking to be from the seventies. And over the course of fifteen minutes two more vehicles also arrived. A red Honda Civic followed by a blue Pontiac Torrent.
Arthur quickly talked to the new arrivals. The ones in the pickup turned out to be a Hispanic couple with their four kids, the ones from the Honda were an older couple in their fifties and five people in the Torrent, two teenagers, from Crystal Prep surprisingly and three adults. After talking with them Arthur knew they were the last, meaning at least four other survivors and anyone they had with them weren’t coming. Having not been able to contact most of them since yesterday and the last hail being from early in the morning, he assumed the worst.
Sunset and Samuel came over to Arthur as the rest of the other survivors intermingled with everyone, a couple on watch for anyone or anything.
“Is that everyone Arthur?” Sunset asked as she leaned against the truck.
“…Yeah. The last contact was this morning, about six. I’m going to assume they aren’t coming.” Arthur replied sadly, as he put his radio away to save battery.
A moment of silence followed before the conversation gained traction again.
“So is there anything else we should consider?” Samuel asked openly, “Everyone knows what the goal is now.”
“We should still brief everyone. To make sure there isn’t any confusion.” Sunset said as she motioned for the map.
Arthur grabbed it from the truck and laid it out on the hood, Samuel using some mags as paperweights to hold the map down.
“Is that machine gun still any use?” Arthur asked Samuel as he put the M249 beside him.
Samuel snorted in reply, “No. Unless we find more boxes and the belts need to be linked by the way, it’s useless. A big glorified stick.”
Sunset perked on eyebrow, “Saw in a video game I played that it used magazines. Is that possible?”
Samuel looked surprised, “Yeah you can,” showing a demonstration by shoving a mag into the magazine well, “But it is for the ‘oh shit’ moments when you’re out of ammo. I’d rather use a rifle.”
Taking the magazine out he continued, “Anyways. I’m thinking,” Samuel traced a finger north of their current position, “We head north before we make our way east. To this highway cutting through the Cascades.”
Sunset scrunched her face in thought before pointing a finger to a closer road through the mountains, “We should consider this route. Smaller road, but closer.”
“I haven’t heard anything on the radio about the roads heading into the interior but who knows.” Arthur added in.
Samuel sighed, “Which means we have to get information as we go or by word of mouth which is slow and damn unreliable if they aren’t relaying it real time. I foresee a lot of recces in our future.”
Sunset smiled, “We will manage. But north it is,” she turned to all the survivors, “Hey everyone! Bring it in!”
The group of survivors slowly huddled in around the truck as Sunset began to speak.
“I’m quite sure everyone already knows the plan, but I just want to check to make sure. So is everybody up to date on what we are doing?” Sunset announced as she looked to each person.
A round of silent nods, loud affirmatives or looks of understanding meant everybody knew. Sunset went on once she was confident in that.
“We are going to head north before cutting east. Then try heading for the state border. Any questions?” Sunset asked with a sweeping hand.
Ken was the first to speak up, “Yeah. How are we organizing this whole group anyways?”
“I’m not sure yet. We will figure it out once we stop for the night. Agreed?” Sunset offered as a peace offering.
Ken looked like he was about to say something but nodded at last. Norman’s friend was next.
“Could we get some food? Haven’t eaten much since the start of all this.” Michael somewhat pleaded.
Arthur spoke up, “Pinkie?”
Pinkie responded with haste, “Already on it!”
Rushing to the Wrangler she grabbed some food to share for those needed it, as she was doing it Sunset went on.
“We will continue the same way as we were before for traveling in a ‘convoy’. We should also make sure we are ready to fight any threats as we travel, everyone has a weapon to protect themselves.”
“But why? There seems to be enough people to fight anyways.” One of the Crystal Prep students asked, sounding very unamused.
Samuel decided to speak up, a scowl on his face, “She is right. Everyone who can, will fight if necessary. I absolutely will not allow us to be unprepared for any threats. And if you can’t fight you’ll be taught how. No excuses, no exceptions.”
The Hispanic man spoke up, “I will not allow my children to be forced into fighting mister. I will not stoop that low.”
Samuel’s face softened, “True, you’re right we won’t stoop that low,” his face hardened again, “Everyone else though will fight. As I said we have to be ready and in this new world we are in, we are going to have to fight wherever we end up.”
Samuel looked to everyone, some seemed to agree, others seemed to disagree. Didn’t matter much to him though. Pointing to the city he continued.
“You all know the zekes are my reason, agreed?”
To his perspective most seemed to have agreed, to Sunset however it was a different story. Sunset leaned over to speak quietly.
“Later Samuel. Let them settle in a bit before that.”
Samuel pursed his lips but stayed quiet; Sunset turned her attention back to everyone else, “Is there anything else before we go?”
Collective silence followed, Sunset allowed a moment before going on, “Ok then everyone. We should cover some ground before dark. Samuel your truck is in lead again.”
Samuel nodded and grabbed the map plus the LMG, hopping into the truck. Everyone followed suit, Arthur and Twilight with Spike in the truck as well. Using the radio, Arthur double checked radio connection for good communication between all them.
“All ready Sunset?”
“Yup. Let’s move out.” Sunset responded enthusiastically.
Arthur checked with everyone one by one and the convoy was off. The large amount of vehicles formed a long line, heading north.
“You know what’s funny?” Samuel said openly.
“What would be funny?” Twilight asked curiously.
Samuel grinned, “It’s like we are going on exodus like the Old Testament.” He continued in a deep non serious voice, “On our way to the promised land, you know.”
Samuel laughed after that, Twilight let out a giggle and Arthur a long chuckle. The convoy rolled onwards, and Twilight began to sleep just like Spike. Samuel looked to his cousin who too was nodding off.
“Sleep Arthur,” before Arthur could respond, Samuel pressed on, “Just leave the radio on and headphones unplugged, I’ll wake you up if anything is needed.”
Arthur did so, and he closed his eyes, quickly drifting to dreamless sleep as the truck and the rest of the convoy rumbled along.
Author's Note
I hope everyone has been enjoying the story so far, I appreciate anyone taking the time to read this story. I would like to ask if people could leave any kind of feedback for me considering the story, even if it is just pointing out any grammar or spelling mistakes. I would love to know what you like and don't like. So thanks again for reading and have a good day/night.

//-------------------------------------------------------//
              Chapter 6: Across the Cascades               
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Chapter 6: Across the Cascades
Chapter 6
"Across the Casacdes"
Group Campsite, Cascade Foothills, Oregon
April 8th, 2015
2300 Hours
Arthur woke up with a start, taking several rapid deep breathes. After a moment he calmed down with a heavy sigh. It always seemed to be the same dreams, torn apart by zombies or friends and family turning into zombies. Every so often he had a dream about Jennifer; those hit the hardest for him. Grabbing his canteen, he took several gulps of the refreshing water.
Sitting up in his sleeping bag, he glanced over to Samuel who was sleeping soundly enough, though he did sleep somewhat like a vampire. Barely moving and if Samuel was awakened, he rose like a vampire from a coffin. Arthur smirked slightly at the image in his head, before deciding to get up to go take a piss. Slipping on some sandals he stepped out of the tent he and Samuel shared, baseball bat in hand, nobody went anywhere without weapons within arm’s reach these days, into the rather small area they decided to camp in for the night.
It was a partly cloudy night, the moon provided just enough light to see, if one strained their eyes. A variety of tents, with a few people just in sleeping bags with a bedroll underneath as they slept under the stars, forming a vague circle around a dead campfire, not even embers left. The temporary campsite was surrounded by the groups’ vehicles in a circle, resembling a wagon fort that the settlers of the frontier would use back in the 1800s.
A moderate breeze swayed the trees around the campsite, spruce and pine mixed with the occasional oak. A chill went up Arthur’s spine as said breeze went through. With only a t-shirt and shorts on, the coolness of night was biting into Arthur as he went to the rather quickly done latrine that was just outside the car-cum-wagon fort. Thankfully he was facing away from the camp allowing a sense of security from prying eyes as he unzipped and let it loose.
He heard the sound of footprints of two people behind him as he finished up. Taking a glance behind, he saw Ken and Norman with weapons in hand as they patrolled. On the first night after they left Canterlot, a guard system was put in place with at least two people in a “fire team” that makes rounds around the camp, taking turns with others every two hours.
“Hey Ken. Hey Norman.” Arthur greeted the two in turn.
The two men greeted him back and they continued their round, Arthur went back to the tent. Putting the bat to the side and sandals off, he went back into the tent, slipping back into his sleeping bag. Closing his eyes he tried going back to sleep. It didn’t take long for him to give up, the previous nightmares still in his mind, having left a lingering presence. So Arthur just settled with staring at the roof of the tent, completely absent mindedly.
Arthur didn’t know how long he stared into the dark, time passing by in a haze. Thoughts drifting from one thing to another, but never staying long enough to find purchase in his mind. It was only the sudden movement of Samuel, who sat up rather quickly with wide eyes and a deep breath through his nose. Arthur looked at him, blinking several times after staring blankly for so long and surprise at Samuel’s movement.
A few moments of silence followed as Arthur stared at Samuel, the look of brain processing evident as Samuel stared ahead.
“Uhhhhh…You good?” Arthur asked uncertainly.
Samuel turned his head to look at Arthur, “…I’m not entirely sure.”
“Nightmare?” Arthur asked.
Samuel rubbed his face with his hands, rubbing the drowsiness away, “You could say that. And I’m guessing you as well?”
A small nod was enough for Samuel, “The usual?”
“Yeah…Jennifer this time. Again.” Arthur replied sadly.
Samuel sighed, “For me it was my sisters back home. God only knows about them now.”
The two sat in silence for several minutes, thinking about friends and family, those dead and alive, or the hope that they are alive.
“Think we will be pass the mountains in a day or two? We are close to the valley pass after all.” Arthur asked, trying to keep his mind off the gloomy subject.
“Oh, for sure. I think we are all eager to push on getting out of here.” Samuel gestured lazily outside, “Besides that horde we saw a couple days ago, could be still in the area. Got me spooked.”
“Fuck was that a big horde. There must have been what? Several thousand?”
“No doubt at least that many,” Samuel sighed, “It’s already gotten so bad this side of the mountains. I hope it’s calmer on the other side of Oregon.”
Arthur nodded in agreement, “I haven’t heard much radio chatter that indicates it’s as bad as anything on the coast. I still pick up signals from Portland or Seattle, even Los Angeles.”
Samuel listened as Arthur explained the hopeless situation that many people have found themselves in the major cities. A combination of desperation and fear was what Arthur listened to on the radio.
“Every day there seems to be just a little less chatter or a few more people signing off,” Arthur explained, his voice frustrated, “One day I don’t think there will be anyone left in the cities, just the dead.”
Samuel shrugged in response, “It’s inevitable that the cities will become entirely abandoned. Nothing we can do about it.”
A moment of silence followed before Samuel spoke again, “Ready to sleep?”
Arthur shook his head, “Not yet,” a thought popped in, “Did I ever tell you the story how it all started with the girls?”
Samuel furrowed his brows, “No you haven’t. Finally gonna tell me how the whole story goes?”
“Yup,” Arthur made himself comfortably before going on, “It all started when Sunset arrived last year…”
Sunset stared at her book as she contemplated what to write to Twilight in Equestria. Having been unable to sleep, she decided to write a friendship report, this would be the first one since the outbreak began.
A snore tore Sunset’s attention away from the book and towards Rainbow who was sprawled over her sleeping bag. Sunset smiled slightly at it; at least someone was sleeping well. Turning her attention back to the book and with a soft sigh she began writing, hoping the words would flow as she went.
Dear Princess Twilight,
A lot has happened since I last wrote, more than I could possibly put into words. Remember the sickness I mentioned? Well it turned out to be a lot worse than me or any of the other girls could have imagined. I know it may sound ridiculous but just hear me out.
Zombies. Actual zombies exist now. How it all happened, I couldn’t even begin to guess. Already society has collapsed and almost everything we loved and knew is gone. I saw several of my classmates as zombies, who knows how many are dead now or gone, trying to survive like us. I have no idea what happened to most of them or any of the teachers, Principal Celestia and Vice-principal Luna, I know went somewhere but I don’t know where. The girls for the most part don’t know what happened to their parents or siblings or any family really.
It’s taken a toll on them. At least we got each other; I think we are all relying on each other more these days. I know once you read this you’ll try to come here and help us or get us to come to Equestria. Don’t try. I smashed the portal before we had to flee; I originally planned on bringing everyone through so we could escape. But everything happened so fast, we were split up, the zombies were overwhelming and I didn’t want to risk the chance of one getting through to Equestria. We have left Canterlot about a week ago anyways, trying to find someplace safe; hopefully we will find it east of the mountains.
Thankfully we have a good group for the journey ahead, we are already working relatively well with each other. The magic of friendship is still going strong at least. Do you remember ever meeting Arthur? I would be surprised if you did, regardless he is with us. He has been a huge help, his radio and his skills with it are the main reason our group is together, alongside having saved most of our friends actually. His cousin Samuel is another major reason why our friends are alive and together right now. Both have been steadfast and helpful from the start of all this. I think we are lucky to have the both of them.
I’m going to try to get some sleep now, hard to do between the nightmares and the fear of zombies finding us, which they occasionally do. I hope everything is going good in Equestria.
Your dearest friend,
Sunset Shimmer
Samuel laid prone on the side of a hill that overlooked the valley pass, binoculars in hand, hidden in the long grass mixed with wild flowers that swayed slowly in the breeze. It was a surprisingly nice day, blue sky with only the occasional cloud to disturb it. Samuel’s attention was focused elsewhere.
Looking through his binoculars he eyed up the small town, if it could be called that being closer to a hamlet or village, it was called Thurston and it sat on the only highway that went through this valley. The town wasn’t very remarkable, nothing but houses, a gas station and what looked like a few stores. That wasn’t what he focused on though; it was the makeshift wall surrounding the town and the small almost shadow like outlines of people on said walls. Further movement inside the town also caught his eye.
Well ain’t that a surprise. The town hasn’t fallen to the zekes, which means this place might be more out of the way than I thought. There is still the occasional roamer though.
As if a zombie could hear his thoughts, Samuel spotted one walking out of the bush towards the town. The zombie was some ways off from his position, he watched patiently as the zombie approached the town until a soft crack sounded, a rifle. Said zombie then dropped like a sack of potatoes. Samuel estimated the distance to be roughly about four hundred meters or twelve hundred feet.
Having seen enough he snaked his way back until he was comfortably out of any potential view and slowly butt-slid down the rest of the way until reaching the bottom. Rainbow Dash and Michael were waiting for him at the bottom.
“So whaddya see?” Michael asked in his raspy smoker voice.
“Town is full of survivors, got a wall with guards and they are at least somewhat vigilant.” Samuel stated.
Rainbow spoke somewhat surprised, “A whole town? Did they look friendly?”
Samuel shook his head, “I couldn’t tell you. Let’s go back, so we can come with a plan.”
Taking out a portable radio, Samuel reported back to the main group. Giving a quick report before, the three packed up the little they brought and headed back to the convoy, sitting on the highway until they got back.
Arthur was doing what he did best, working his radio, he was trying to get any kind of signal from the town of Thurston after hearing from Samuel about the situation. The hope was that they could talk without physical risk. But after fifteen minutes he sighed and gave up for now. Both Sunset and Twilight were beside him as they waited for him to get something. They saw the look of disappointment on his face as he took the headphones off.
“No luck?” Sunset asked.
Arthur nodded, “Yeah, no luck. Either they are ignoring me, or they don’t have a radio.”
Twilight piped in, “How would approach them then? Especially if they do decide to be hostile?”
The question lingered as everyone thought about it. They had a few hostile encounters with other survivors already, nothing violent as of yet. But it was only a matter of time before something happened.
“Well let’s wait until they get back, so they can tell us more.” Sunset said.
Arthur checked his watch; the little recce party having left an hour ago. They should be back in another hour was the assumption. Sunset and Twilight started to delve into their own conversation which Arthur politely ignored. Still feeling a little hungry he decided to go see if there is anything left from breakfast, leaving the girls and radio he went over to where Pinkie was still cooking out of a portable stove that was sitting on the tailgate of Samuel’s truck.
“Hey Pinkie, got any seconds ready?” Arthur asked hopefully as he approached.
“Yup!” she handed him a plate with everything he liked, “Almost out of eggs and bacon though. So grab them while you can.”
“Thanks Pinkie,” he hesitated for second, “Do I need to even ask how you even knew what I wanted today?”
Pinkie gave him a mischievous smirk, like he already knew the answer, “I think you already know, you silly.”
Arthur blinked then nodded, he knew never to question Pinkie when she knows or does something. Yet every once in a while, the urge takes over and the question comes out anyway.
“How are you doing?” Arthur decided to ask as he began to eat.
“I’m doing good. Much better now we are away from Canterlot…” she paused for a second, “But it’s still there, you know?”
“Yeah…yeah. I get you.” Arthur responded as he slurped up his last egg.
“But at least I’m with all my friends here! So, it’s not all bad,” Pinkie grabbed a mug that had some coffee, “Also here is that coffee you wanted.”
Arthur hummed happily with a mouthful of food, having almost finished his plate he quickly ate the rest, put the dishes in a plastic bin for later washing. Grabbed the coffee set to the side and took a sip to appreciate it. He was becoming increasingly attached to coffee, surprising himself since he never drank it before the apocalypse arrived.
“Thanks Pinkie, it was much needed.” Arthur said with a small smile.
Pinkie smiled back, “No problem Arthur.”
The older couple that accompanied their group, Henry and Mathilda, came over and the four began conversing for some time. Arthur was taken away however by the need to maintain a constant lookout around the convoy for security against zombies, alongside the increasing risk of hostile survivors as time went on.
With lever action in hand he relieved Big Mac from watch duty, with him going to take care of the horses, Arthur sat beside Applejack on the side of the road.
“Applejack.” Arthur greeted.
“Arthur.” Applejack greeted back with a tilt of her head.
The two sat in silence as they kept up a vigilant watch, for an unknowable amount of time. Only the birds and the occasional rodent disturbed their watch. So focused they didn’t realize Arthur was being called until the third time.
“Arthur!” Sunset called.
Arthur whipped his head around, “Huh?”
“Our scouts are back, need you on the radio again.”
“Got it.” Arthur replied as he got up as Michael came up to replace him for watch duty.
Arthur rushed over, shouldering his rifle, to where Samuel and Sunset were, as the two discussed what to do.
“Do you think they will cause trouble?” Sunset inquired.
Samuel responded, “I don’t think so, but without getting closer I couldn’t tell. I hope they aren’t feeling trigger happy.” He sighed, “I would’ve liked if we drove around the town but…that is out of the picture.”
Sunset nodded, “Besides you said they had a gas station?”
“Yes they do.” Samuel confirmed.
“We should try trading for some gas as it is then, it couldn’t hurt to have more. We may be able to recruit some more people as well for all we know.” Sunset stated.
Samuel nodded, “I agree.” He turned to Arthur, “Could you hop on the radio and try again?”
Arthur nodded, “I can try, no guarantees though.”
As Arthur tried with his radio again, Sunset and Samuel continued to discuss.
“We could trade some of that alcohol and cigarettes we found for the fuel.” Samuel said.
Sunset thought for a second, “That sounds good, but how do we first approach them? Should we send just one vehicle and a couple people to negotiate first? Cause I think that’s what we should do if the radio doesn’t work.”
“I would hate to put our people in that situation though with no backup if it goes south...” Samuel said slowly as he took out a smoke.
Sunset smiled slyly, “And that is why we have everyone else behind us who could fight ready to help if it does. So if it goes south, we could do a fighting retreat and then figure it out from there.”
Samuel’s face went grim, “Even if we do that, we are still at a big risk. That crash course I have given our main fighters won’t be enough; I don’t feel confident that we could pull that off. At least not without a huge expense in ammo and casualties.”
Sunset nodded gravely, “But what else could we do? I don’t think we have many options here.”
“You are right, we don’t. So let’s hope for the best. If we do have to fight, their walls aren’t too impressive. Bunch of semi-trucks and hastily put together materials in between. There also shouldn’t be too many actual guards or people they can actually throw into a fight. The sign right out of the town says they only have about a hundred and fifty people and I assume it’s about half that now.” Samuel listed dryly, like a military report.
Sunset nodded as he listed the details, before she spoke herself, “Perhaps they won’t be eager to fight after all then. So I think we can go ahead with the plan.”
Samuel nodded as he finished his cigarette, “Very well. I’ll grab two extra people to do this.”
Sunset added more, “I’ll come along. I don’t want to risk anyone else for this.”
Samuel shook his head, “No. You are needed here, your friends most of all. Despite what you might think, people are looking to you as a leader. At the very least a stabilizing force in the group.”
Sunset looked at him in surprise, “What? I doubt it. I’m just doing what I can to help. Like everyone else.”
Samuel rolled his eyes, “If you say so. I’m serious though,” Samuel looked at Sunset determinedly, “I’ll be taking Norman and Chloe if they agree. If things go south and we don’t make it back. You get out of here.”
Samuel put up a hand to stop Arthur from speaking, “You are staying here as well. You’re the only radio operator and I’m quite sure you know what that means if you go down.”
Arthur scowled a bit at that but conceded, “Well you’re going to have to go forward with the plan, still no damn radio signal from them.”
“Alright then. I’ll get going. Let’s get over the mountains by tonight.” Samuel said with a determined tone.
“I’ll get everyone ready to go.” Sunset said and off she went calling to people to get going.
“Best of luck. And try to make it back. Ok?” Arthur said, concern in his voice.
“I’ll do my best. See you in a bit Arthur.” Samuel said, giving a quick hug to Arthur and walked off to get ready.
Arthur sighed, that is when he noticed the Crusaders beside him, looking intently at his radio then three pairs of eyes looking at him.
“Soooooo…what are you doing with that.” Scootaloo said, as she pointed at the radio.
Arthur hesitated for a second but before he could speak Apple Bloom spoke up, “Can’t ya see? He is talking to people with the…radio right?”
“Yes, it’s a radio.” Arthur said.
“I told you two that’s what it is.” Sweetie Belle piped in.
Scootaloo countered, “You were told that by Rarity, don’t lie.”
“I’m not lying.” Sweetie Belle replied, then more softly, “Much.”
Apple Bloom rolled her eyes, “What we were wondering is-“
“Can we try it?!” Scootaloo interrupted, to Apple Bloom’s dismay.
Arthur looked around to see where Rarity, Applejack or Rainbow could be as he spoke, “I don’t think we will have time…”
Arthur looked down as he was poked to see the three Crusaders staring at him with puppy dog eyes, he found it much harder to resist now.
They are really wanting to learn this. We will see if they stay with it.
Arthur sighed, giving into them, “Alright, I’ll show you. But only for a quick minute we got to get going soon.”
A collective “Yay” from the Crusaders and Arthur began, “This knob here controls the frequency…”
Rainbow Dash was stretching her muscles as she got ready to move out. She was utterly focused, getting the tightness out felt good as she did it. She finished her quick stretching session and looked around for Scootaloo, it was time to get going after all. She looked at Fluttershy, who was taking care of her animals.
“Hey Fluttershy, have you seen Scootaloo anywhere?”
“Oh, I saw her and the Crusaders head over to Arthur.” Fluttershy said as she pointed in the direction they went.
“Thanks.” Rainbow replied as she headed in the direction pointed.
Rainbow couldn’t help but feel somewhat relieved they were finally leaving and would hopefully be in the east of Oregon by tonight. As she reached the front of the convoy she spotted the Crusaders listening to Arthur, as he pointed and they prodded at the radio. She took a moment to appreciate the scene, the Crusaders being able to focus on something besides the deadly apocalypse they found themselves in.
“It’s nice to see the girls be more like themselves again. It’s like they are already forgetting what we left.” Rarity said as she moved away from the vehicle she was making ready.
Rainbow startled a bit, not expecting Rarity to appear, “Yeah...maybe it can stay that way,” Rainbow sighed, “I hope.”
Rarity nodded, “I agree dear, one can only hope it does,” she raised a finger to her lips in a thinking gesture, “I am surprised they are interested in the radio of all things though.”
Rainbow shrugged, “Better than yesterday when they tried driving a car…again.”
Rarity gave a conceding nod, “Agreed, I still haven’t decided what to do with Sweetie.”
“More chores?” Rainbow offered.
Rarity pondered for a moment, “You know what? That is a splendid idea, thank you Rainbow.”
Rainbow snorted, “Anytime.”
Thinking about something Arthur told her, Rainbow felt the need to share, “Arthur told me about how one of his friends had a crush on me. Jason, he was on the soccer team.”
Rarity looked at her in surprise and slight glee, “Really? That is fantastic news darling!”
Rainbow looked at her sadly, “Jason is gone Rarity. Arthur told me cause he felt like he needed to.”
Taking several rapid blinks, Rarity sighed before speaking with tone of frustration, “I forgot for the slightest second the situation we are in. Damn this apocalypse.”
Rainbow went on, “I actually would’ve given him a chance too.”
“…We should grab the girls so we can get going.” Rarity said after a moment of silence for things that could have been.
“Let’s go.” Rainbow replied tautly.
The two walked over to Arthur and the Crusaders, starting to hear what he was talking about.
“…If I had some extra walkie-talkies I would give you them but I don’t, sorry girls.” Arthur said apologetically.
The three let out a collective “Ahhhh” as Rarity and Rainbow arrived.
Rainbow spoke first, “Alright time to get going girls.”
“But he was just showing us how you talk to people on it!” Scootaloo responded.
“And how you can do other things like music.” Sweetie added.
“She’s right, I got to pack it up. I’ll teach some more later. Sound good?” Arthur offered.
“Sounds good to me.” Apple bloom replied.
Her two friends sounded their agreements, and the three grabbed their backpacks. Rarity and Rainbow rounded them up; guiding them to the vehicle they were staying in. As they approached the SUV, Applejack came up with her double barrel in hand.
“About time we pulled in our horns and get this party moving.” Applejack said.
Rainbow chimed out, “Apparently we got a small group going to talk to the town first.”
“Where did you hear that dear?” Rarity asked.
“Sunset.”
Rarity “hmmmed” in response as she made sure the three girls got in and they were buckled in. Despite vocal protest by the Crusaders. Once Rarity finished she saw Arthur in the corner of her eye as he lugged his radio to another vehicle, she couldn’t help but stare for perhaps a tad longer than usual. She was grateful that he was being nice with her sister and her friends and she found herself admiring his arm muscles as he helped shift a load in the back of a pickup.
“What you looking at Rarity?” Pinkie said out of nowhere.
Rarity was startled straight, jumping a significant height, as she landed she glared at Pinkie as she composed yourself, “Pinkie! What on earth makes you think that was a good idea! To scare me like that!”
Pinkie smiled, “To get you to stop of course, silly. You also didn’t answer my question,” she edged closer and spoke in a singsong tone, “What you looking at?”
“Umm…Nothing Pinkie, what would make you ask that?” Rarity countered as she began to blush, knowing it was hopeless against Pinkie.
Pinkie’s smile grew and her eyes narrowed as she leaned in, “You like him, don’t you Rarity.”
Rarity’s blush began to grow much quicker, “I…I wouldn’t say that Pinkie.”
Rainbow couldn’t help but pipe in with a smile, “You like Arthur?”
Turning to Rainbow, Rarity spoke with a warning tone, “Don’t you dare add to this Rainbow Dash.”
Not being able to help herself, Rainbow stirred the pot, “How long have you had a crush on him? Hmmm?”
Applejack decided to jump in, “That’s enough now ya’ll. But I am curious…do ya?
Rarity looked at her with a slight glare before speaking in a slight huff, “Even if I did dear. The poor man lost his girlfriend recently so I don’t think he is exactly what you would call ‘available’. So if we could let it rest girls.”
That got their silence, which was soon interrupted by the sound of Samuel’s truck taking off down the road.
“Think that’s our cue to go girls.” Applejack said.
Samuel took the road to Thurston at a decent speed, it wasn’t long till the foothills gave to the flatness of the valley and the town. Samuel looked to Norman and Chloe, making sure they were keeping it together.
Norman sat indifferently as he put he some chew in his lip and Chloe looked around at the surroundings with a nervous air around her. Samuel adjusted his helmet as the town came into closer view and the shadow-like people began to appear clearer, as well as their movements growing more erratic.
The plan was already set and there was no going back now. The makeshift wall and now the gate as they approached. The truck slowed as Samuel brought the truck about a hundred meters out. The three stayed in there for a minute waiting for the reaction of the guards as they stared each other. Samuel looked to the other two and with a nod he exited the truck. Slinging his M4 and putting his hands in the air he approached the gate slowly until a guard called out.
“What do you want!”
Samuel called back, “Preferably safe passage and maybe someone to talk to!”
“Why’s that?!”
“Heading east! Maybe some trade too!”
“Give a moment!”
Samuel waited as the guard disappeared, as several guards stilled stare at him with guns still at the ready. He looked back at the truck as the other two watched in interest. It didn’t take long for someone to arrive.
“We are letting you in! No tricks!”
“Sounds good!”
Samuel went back to the truck and told the two the situation. Telling them to stay as he headed in. The gates opened, big steel doors welded together moving on semi-truck tires. Moving past the threshold of no return he entered the town where several men wearing makeshift armour surrounded a woman looking stern with crossed arms. The gates closed behind him.
“So who would you be wanting to enter my town?” the woman asked.
“Samuel. May I ask who you are?” Samuel responded.
The woman smirked, “Sharon. Mayor of this town. If that title means much anymore. So what is it that you want?”
Samuel shrugged, “I think you already know what I want.”
Sharon nodded, “Safe passage east and trade. Which means you better be honest.”
Samuel’s eyes slightly narrowed, “What do you mean?”
Sharon’s smirk turned into a smile, “Just that, be honest. You’ll get honesty in return.”
“Forgive me if I find that hard to believe.” Samuel said.
Sharon nodded, “I can understand that reasoning. However nothing can be gained without some give. Wouldn’t you agree?”
Samuel internally groaned but decided to take the bait, “Well it’s true about the heading east and trade part, we have no intentions in staying in the western part of Oregon.”
Sharon listened silently before speaking, “Which means you want to go through my town which we can allow for a price,” her eyes sparkled for a second, “What I want to know is what you want to trade.”
“Fuel mostly, ammunition secondly.”
“Ammunition I can’t allow but fuel we can do. What do you have to trade for it?”
Samuel pulled out his pack of smokes, slowly, and waved it, “Tobacco and alcohol are what I got.”
Sharon nodded indifferently, “Not what I really want but I have uses for that.”
Samuel put out his hand for a handshake, “Do we have a deal?”
Sharon approached him, several inches shorter than him and shook his hand, “The beginning of one.”
“Then perhaps I should tell you now I got a much larger group than this,” Samuel smiled, “I think you understand why.”
Sharon only raised an eyebrow at that, “Sneaky of you, I’ll allow that as long as they stay out for now while we do the trade.”
“I can agree to that,” Samuel took out a small radio, “Arthur bring everyone forward, we’re clear.”
A few seconds later a response came, “Roger that, Bringing up the convoy now.”
Sharon told her guards the situation to prevent any costly mistakes.
“Since you decided to announce now that you got more people than I thought, I have an offer for you.” Sharon said.
Samuel was now the one to raise an eyebrow, “What kind of offer?”
“We both know how critical supplies are to keep our people going,” she looked up at him with serious eyes, “Especially for a moving group like you.”
She went on, “There is a small homestead only a few miles away. Mormons. Good people they were and rumour had it they got a good stash of all kinds of things. According to their beliefs as you probably know.”
Samuel listened with intrigue, “I’m familiar enough. I noticed you said ‘were’ so I assume they’re gone?”
“Unfortunately. I had my people check their place early on. Place is overrun so they fell back. But the place was always in the back of my mind,” her eyes stared north, “I want those supplies, takes a lot for even a small town like this.”
Samuel looked north as well, “It’s north of here isn’t it.”
“Yes it is,” she looked back to him, “So are you willing?”
Samuel looked down at her, “Depends. What do we get of it?”
“A quarter of the stash alongside anything else you find on the homestead. Free passage through the town and I’ll throw in some fuel as well. Let’s say thirty gallons besides what we trade.” Sharon listed dryly.
Samuel thought hard for a second, “I’ll have to ask some people in my group about it first. I’ll get back to you.”
Sharon shrugged, “Fair enough. Don’t be long.”
Nodding at her Samuel was let out of the gates, just as the convoy was arriving. He waited by the truck, as they pulled up it didn’t take long for Sunset and Arthur running up to him.
Sunset spoke first, “So what’s the verdict?”
Arthur added to it, “Hopefully good right?”
“Yeah it’s good but we got an offer in exchange for some work…”
The two listened as Samuel explained the offer to them, once he finished Sunset spoke again.
“I think we could get a better deal, you sure there is nothing else to this?”
Samuel shook his head, “I don’t think so but it’s a chance we might have to take. I don’t think the extra supplies would hurt.”
Sunset rolled her eyes, “I know, I agree with that. But it couldn’t hurt to be careful.”
“So the deal is on?” Samuel asked.
“Yes. But see if you can get a better deal. I also want to see if she’ll allow us to recruit any of her people.” Sunset said firmly.
Samuel nodded before turning to Arthur, “Keep the group on the road for now and ready. I also need at least six people ready to go if this deal goes through.”
Arthur nodded and went about his task. Sunset went off with him and Samuel headed back to the gate which was still slightly open. Sharon waited with a patient look as he came up.
She stared at him, “So?”
“I want to re-negotiate a bit.” Samuel responded firmly.
Sharon raised an eyebrow, “Oh really? Very well lay out your terms.”
“A third of the stash,” he plowed through Sharon’s attempt to talk, “We’ll be spending our ammunition for this, have no doubt. I’m also putting my people at risk doing practically mercenary work.”
Sharon looked unimpressed and slighted at the counter offer but she spoke without it showing, “Alright a third then but only if all the zombies are dead. I want them all gone so they don’t bother us. Anything else?”
Samuel nodded, “This is separate from the offer but first I want to make sure our deal is good as it stands.”
Sharon nodded slowly, “It is, done deal. Now what else?”
“Possibility to recruit a few people from your town.”
Surprised at first, Sharon let out a short laugh, “Sure go ahead. But not any of our skilled people. They stay.”
Internally Samuel was a bit peeved she figured that out but didn’t let it show, “Done. Now I have some work to do.”
Sharon smiled, “Yes you do,” she pulled a flare gun out of her pant leg pocket and gave it to Samuel, “Use this once you’re clear and we’ll come and collect.”
Samuel nodded and off he went back to the convoy, finding Sunset giving some directions to the group. He waited for her to be done before approaching.
“We got a deal. A third of the stash with the original offer and we can recruit but no skilled people.” Samuel reported.
Sunset smiled, “Good. Will you be going now?”
“Yes, I’ll grab the six I need and we’ll be on our way,” he showed the flare gun, “Once we are finished I’ll shoot this indicating we are done.”
Sunset nodded, “I’ll deal with the trade and recruitment so don’t worry. Stay safe. Be quick as you can.”
“We’ll try.”
Samuel headed to Arthur where he was geared up, alongside Rainbow, Applejack, Ken, Big Mac and surprisingly Fluttershy. Samuel looked to each of them making sure they were squared away before he spoke.
“Everyone knows the deal?”
A round of agreements and affirmatives was all he needed to hear, “Alright let’s step off. Hop in the truck.”
The six loaded into the other pickup in the group, Big Mac driving with Applejack as passenger. The rest in the bed on top of some supplies which couldn’t be helped. The dirt road was easy to follow north to where the homestead was. Arthur started a conversation up with Samuel.
“Think this will be worth it?”
“I think so. At least one can hope.” Samuel responded.
“Think she was honest about it?” Arthur asked, somewhat for reassurance.
Samuel tilted his back and forth for a second, “For the most part we will see when we get there. Why did you bring Fluttershy by the way? She doesn’t exactly fight.”
Arthur nodded before responded, “I thought we might need a medic. She is closest we got.”
Samuel looked at Fluttershy as she held the wall of the bed with a white knuckle grip. She noticed him looking; she waved shyly before a slight bump brought her hand back to the wall. He smiled slightly at her and turned his attention back to Arthur.
“Fair enough.”
Samuel noticed they were already getting close to the homestead, he could make out a fence through the trees as the terrain began to grow with hills. He slammed on the roof of the truck to get it to stop and it slowed to a soft stop.
“This as far as we go. We walk the rest.” Samuel said as he hopped out of the bed.
The rest followed and everyone checked weapons and gear. Arthur scanned the hills to see if any uninvited guests were showing up. None showed. Samuel took a look at the terrain before deciding an approach.
“We will take that hill to our left and try to gain the high ground on any zombies.” Samuel stated.
“Let’s do this.” Rainbow said confidently as she twirled her prybar.
“Yuuuppp.” Big Mac added as loaded his rifle.
Ken was obviously calming himself for this mission. Fluttershy checked her bag, softly counting items she had. Applejack tilted her hat as she chewed on a piece of grass. With a nod to each Samuel stepped off and the rest followed in behind, single file. They parted through the knee high grass and flowers as they entered the forested area and climbed the side of the hill.
Pushing aside bush Samuel got to his belly and leopard crawled the rest of the way up as he gestured to the others to stay back except Arthur and watch out for any zombies. The two came to the crest of the hill and parked themselves behind a tree. They had a clear view of the homestead. A two story blue house with an attached garage that was open, a truck and a sedan parked out front. A barn stood slightly to the left of the house, a large tractor sitting undisturbed. The zombies were the primary attraction.
They wandered around the property aimlessly. The two men counted, only slightly audible. Several minutes went by before they spoke to each other quietly.
“How many did you count? Counted twenty two.” Arthur said.
Samuel nodded, “Twenty. Where is the other two you see?”
“Underneath the truck and the other that just went behind the barn.” Arthur explained.
“Good eyes. But there is probably more we can’t see including in the house.” Samuel said.
“What should we do? Spread out and get them that way?” Arthur asked.
Samuel pondered for a minute as Arthur waited in agonizing silence before finally speaking, “Somewhat. I’m thinking one group shoots and another is ready for melee in case any get close. Once we shoot the obvious ones and wait for any others show up. We will all close in after that.”
Arthur nodded, “Think this hill is good enough?”
Samuel looked around before nodding in agreement, “Yes. Bring the others up. Leave Fluttershy and Ken behind to make sure none sneak up on us.”
Arthur slithered back and soon after, the rest came up.
“Ready weapons. Rainbow, Applejack, I need you to be ready to intercept any that get close on the sides, we’ll back you up if there is more than one at a time.”
Rainbow smirked, “Don’t worry we can handle it.”
Applejack nodded silently. Samuel returned the nod.
“Light em up!” Samuel yelled.
The first shots rang out loud, and the first zombies were done. It didn’t take long for the others to turn towards the group and a cacophony of groans and moans sounded. Three sprinters took off towards them; mass fire quickly ended them in a display of blood and gore.
Samuel kept a steady pace as he shot one former woman in the head and her brains covered the sedan. Arthur cocked his lever action and took aim at one shambler that was crooked sideways, his brains were soon on the ground. Rainbow impaled one in the head that came from the woods while Applejack fired both barrels of her shotgun into another.
Big Mac calmly and smoothly worked his bolt action as he popped another head, the 30.06 round blowing it apart. Samuel checked to make sure that everyone kept their firing arcs and there was no lazing of each other.
It didn’t take long for the remaining eight or so to get a little close for comfort.
“Prepare for melee!” Samuel yelled as he slung his M4 and brought out his crowbar. The rest followed suit and they waited for them to climb the hill. Once they reached about half way, Rainbow and Applejack hit them from the side, bashing in skulls or pulverizing faces. While the rest hit them from the front. Samuel hit one in the face making it stagger as he followed through with a swing into the top of its head.
Arthur swung up with his bat that made the zombie he was targeting to roll back down the hill. He helped to dispose of another targeting Big Mac, he had a large pipe wrench he swung into its knee, making it bend and buckle. The group quickly advanced down the hill and finished off the rest.
Breathing heavily the group gathered themselves and checked themselves for injury, everyone was good. It was soon followed by a scream.
“That was Fluttershy!” Rainbow yelled as she dashed back to where her and Ken were.
Everyone followed, Samuel pushing himself to catch up with the very fast Rainbow Dash. Going up and over the hill, they saw a zombie wrestling with Ken as he tried avoid getting bitten. Ken was huffing and puffing as he did so. Before Samuel or Rainbow could reach them, or the zombie could sink its grotesque teeth into Ken. Fluttershy stabbed her knife into the temple of the zombie with an audible yell of effort and fear.
Ken scramble away from it and began thanking Fluttershy profusely. She was staring at her handiwork, eyes wide in shock. Samuel approached.
“Fluttershy?”
She didn’t answer but she looked at him, he went on, “You did good. Just keep it together till we get back. Alright?”
She nodded, Samuel turned to Rainbow, “Rainbow-“
She interrupted, “I got it don’t worry,” She looked to Fluttershy, “Come here Shy.”
Samuel left the two and got Ken to his feet, “You good?”
Ken nodded rapidly, “Yeah…Yeah. Fucker showed up from nowhere.”
Samuel nodded, “Thought so. Keep it together, keep watching our backs and take Fluttershy and Rainbow to bring up the truck.”
Ken nodded, more determined now. Samuel looked to the rest gathered around, “We are not done yet. Gotta find the stash and clear the house and buildings.”
Samuel took lead again as the rest followed at a brisk walk. Passing by the corpses and vehicles, Big Mac and Applejack split off to search the barn. Samuel and Arthur searched the garage first, melee weapons at the ready and finding it empty.
“Just the house now.” Arthur said.
Samuel nodded, “I’ll open the front door and make a racket to bring any out. Stay vigilant.”
The two got to the front door, looked at each other and nodded. Samuel opened up the screen door before putting an ear to the door to hear for anything. Nothing. He checked the door knob, door was still open. Hammering the door for a few seconds, he pushed it open with speed and backed off, crowbar up and Arthur beside him.
The wait was agonizing for both as they waited, adrenaline pumping but nothing came. Entering the house slowly, they began sweeping the first floor. Dining room, living room, closets and bathroom all proved to be clear. The basement door was locked. They began to head upstairs once again checking bedrooms, closets and bathroom.
This time however one bedroom held a surprise. One zombie was there, he was zip tied to a radiator heater. He thrashed and bit open air as his grey eyes looked at the two.
“Well shit.” Arthur said.
Samuel didn’t say anything as he approached the zombie, looking at it sadly. And without a word he raised his crowbar and brought down hard into its skull. It stopped moving after that. Arthur saw a note on the bed, he picked it up and read it aloud for Samuel to hear.
If you are reading this I am already dead or turned. I’ll keep it short, the zombies came, my parents died and I was bitten. Only my sister Elizabeth is left, she is in the basement with all our stores. There is a key in my nightstand to access it. Use the stores as you need, just don’t waste anything. Take care of my sister please. Finally if you can, if we could get LDS rites it would be appreciated. God bless whoever you are.
John Earl
The two looked at each other before Samuel grabbed the key from the nightstand and rushed downstairs, Arthur closed behind. They quickly got to the door to the basement; Samuel put the key in and turned it hearing the lock move. Once the click sounded he opened it up to glaring darkness below.
Arthur pulled out a flashlight and pointed it downstairs. They both saw only the floor at the bottom. Samuel decided to call out.
“Elizabeth! You down there!?”
No response came, so Samuel shrugged and headed down the stairs cautiously, Arthur behind. Reaching the bottom they saw a myriad of goods on shelves, canned and jarred goods, flour, candles, medicines and others. Both stared at it all with awe before the sound of movement of disturbed them. Both approached with weapons in hand before turning around a corner flashlight glaring.
In the glare of the flashlight a girl in cutesy dress stared at them with fearful dark blue eyes. She was holding tight to her chest a plushy, a tiger to be exact. She looked no older than ten or younger than eight. Her black hair was in braid, much ruined now due to her time spent down here. She was dirty as it was, and probably smelled too if the two men’s noses weren’t use to much worse now.
Samuel put his crowbar away, and began moving slowly towards her and spoke soothingly, “It’s ok. Elizabeth. We aren’t here to hurt you. We want to help.”
She obviously didn’t believe that as she tried backing up before hitting the wall. So she decided to curl up and hide as much as possible, her eyes still watched him. Samuel continued slowly and Arthur stayed at a distance, watching concerned.
Once Samuel was only a few steps away he stopped, got on a knee and reached out a hand. She eyed it before looking directly in his eyes. Samuel tried keeping his face as soft as possible. It took a minute before she opened her mouth to speak but stopped. Samuel decided to speak first.
“My name is Samuel, Samuel Havel. And you’re Elizabeth right?”
She nodded, he continued, “I want to help you. OK?”
She nodded again, this time she spoke, her voice tiny and fearful, “Are they gone?”
Samuel gave a soft smile, “If you mean the zombies. Yes. They are gone.”
Elizabeth visibly relaxed at that, she was still shaky, she spoke again, “Where is John? He said he was bit and he couldn’t come down here with me.”
With a downcast look Samuel replied, “I’m sorry…he is gone.”
Her eyes went watery and she began to cry, surprising Samuel she ran forward and hugged him, seeking some form of comfort. He blinked in surprise he hugged her back and tried saying comfortable words. He turned to Arthur with flare gun in hand, who looked at him with shock.
“Go shoot this in the air and round up the others, grab everything besides the stocks. It was part of the deal. I’ll take care of her.” Samuel said firmly.
“You sure?” As Arthur slowly grabbed the flare gun.
“Yes. I’m sure.” Samuel responded as Elizabeth cried into his shoulder.
Arthur nodded and went back upstairs, Samuel stayed downstairs as he comforted the poor girl. Once she settled own a bit after an unknown amount of time. He stood up, took her hand and guided her back upstairs. She followed meekly. She covered her eyes as she saw light after a long time.
Going outside, Elizabeth stood close to Samuel, sniffling as she kept her eyes down. Samuel monitored the steady gathering of supplies, clearing out everything. People went about their tasks loading up the pickup as well as the one from the homestead.
Samuel called out, “Hey Big Mac! That pickup working?”
“Yuuuppp!” He called back.
Samuel nodded happily, he felt the tugging of his hand and looked down at Elizabeth, who looked up at him.
She looked at all the people worryingly, “Who are these people?”
“My group. Don’t worry they’re friendly.” Samuel responded.
Elizabeth nodded, she stayed silent for a moment before speaking again, “What do I do now? I don’t know what to do.”
Samuel knelt done to be on her level, “Do you have any family in Thurston? Or close by? Or anyone you would stay with?”
She shook her head no; he nodded and went on, “You can stay with us if you want?”
Looking to the house she called home, she responded meekly, “Okay.”
Samuel nodded, “We will be going soon. Kinda like a road trip.”
She didn’t respond as she looked down again. Samuel stood back up and saw several vehicles pull in. Some from his group, others were not. He watched as a town folk approached him in a serious stance.
“Is there a stash there?”
“Yes, in the basement.” Samuel responded.
The man nodded, barked orders to some followers and they went inside to start loading. He decided to take Elizabeth over to his group’s vehicles where most of the group was here now. Sunset approached him to talk, but she stopped once she noticed Elizabeth.
“Who is this Samuel?” Sunset asked softly.
“The only survivor. She was in the basement, her brother put her down there. She’ll be coming with us.” Samuel said in a tone that brokered no argument.
Sunset nodded and knelt to talk to her, “Hi there. I’m Sunset Shimmer, who are you?”
Elizabeth looked up at her and quickly retreated behind Samuel, she didn’t respond. Samuel spoke for her, “Her name is Elizabeth Earl. But we can discuss that more later. All done in town?”
Standing back up Sunset spoke, “Yes, Got the fuel and a few people decided to join us, three singles and one family.”
Samuel nodded, “Let’s load up and get moving on. I’m just gonna make sure Elizabeth has someone watching her.”
Sunset nodded and went about getting supplies loaded up. Samuel found Fluttershy standing by a vehicle tending to her rabbit. She noticed the both of them.
Samuel spoke first, “Fluttershy could you watch her for a second while I load up?”
“Oh yes. I can do that, what’s her name?”
“Elizabeth, she probably won’t talk much. She has had quite the…ordeal.” Samuel said softly.
Fluttershy nodded, “That’s ok. We will be ok here.”
Samuel looked to Elizabeth, who cautiously approached Fluttershy, who began softly speaking to her. Samuel smiled slightly and went about the business of loading up.
An hour later everything of use was loaded up and the stocks were split between the groups. The parents and John were buried in graves and a quick service, led by a random townsfolk. They left the homestead, Samuel’s truck in the lead. Quickly returning to town the gates were opened and the town’s vehicles were let in first.
The convoy was next and some guards began leading it through the town, Samuel and Sunset were behind as they talked with Sharon.
“Well I’m glad it worked out well.” Sharon said happily.
“It was, despite circumstances.” Samuel said dryly.
Sharon nodded, “Yes. Despite that.”
“I hope things work out for you here.” Sunset said.
Smiling back Sharon replied, “Likewise.”
“A bit of last info for you though,” Sharon looked at Samuel as he spoke, “We saw a horde of at least several thousand a few days ago. I think it’ll get worse from there.”
Sharon raised an eyebrow in concern, “That is good to know. Thanks but I think we’ll be good.”
Samuel nodded, “We should get going now. Goodbye Sharon.”
“Goodbye. Good luck on the road.” She said as she shook both of their hands.
With that the two hopped into Samuel’s truck and started down the road, quickly passing all the buildings, passed the gates and back into the convoy.
“Good job today Sunset.” Samuel praised.
“You did good too Samuel.” Sunset said back.
Swapping out passengers, Arthur and Twilight quickly found themselves back in their respective seats. Elizabeth was in there as well sitting in the back beside Twilight. She looked at Twilight who gave a nervous smile, Spike however was friendly, something that Elizabeth enjoyed. Samuel saw her give a smile, a very small one but a smile regardless.
The convoy drove on as evening started to set in. Slowly the valley gave way to eastern Oregon and its much dryer climate. Many felt relief being away from the densely populated west. Driving until it started to get dark; they made camp away from the main highway inside dense bush.
“Alright let’s set up.” Samuel said as he parked the truck.
Arthur and Twilight got out, Elizabeth did not. Samuel noticed and stayed in. They sat in relative silence before Samuel spoke, “What is your tiger’s name.”
She responded by hugging the tiger tighter and spoke, “Hobbes.”
Samuel smirked at that, knowing where that name was from, a certain comic panel, “That is a nice name. Does he help you sleep?”
She nodded, “And keeps the nightmares away too.”
“Where do you want to sleep tonight? I’m quite sure some of the girls won’t mind-“
“With you.” Elizabeth quickly interrupted.
Samuel raised an eyebrow, “Are you sure?”
“Yes.”
Samuel smiled, “Ok. You and Hobbes can stay with me and Arthur,” he gestured to outside, “Ready?”
She nodded and the two got out, Samuel introduced her to everyone and showed her how to set up the tent, Arthur playing along. Alongside a quick supper and the best bath they could give, which some of the girls helped with that part. By the time night arrived, the three and Hobbes were in sleeping bags, ready to sleep.
“Night Arthur.”
“Night Samuel.” Arthur responded as closed his eyes.
Samuel turned to Elizabeth, who looked back at him, “Goodnight Elizabeth, Hobbes.”
“Goodnight Samuel.” Elizabeth said back as she snuggled into the sleeping bag.
With that Samuel closed his eyes, fell asleep to the rather quiet atmosphere only disturbed by crickets, an owl’s hoot and the occasional coyote’s howl.

//-------------------------------------------------------//
                 Chapter 7: The Hub Part 1                 
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Chapter 7: The Hub Part 1
Chapter 7
“The Hub: Part One”
Highway, Eastern Oregon
April 15th, 2015
1400 hours
“Keep your fucking head down!”
That was all Samuel was able to say before the man got his brains blown out, having stuck his head up a little too far over the hood of a car. The man then fell limp to the asphalt.
“Fuck!” Samuel yelled in frustration.
Looking around to check on others, he saw most of the same, trying their best to take cover. Some nursing wounds, a few here and there, were limp on the ground with no movement. He couldn’t tell if they were dead or not. Arthur popped around the corner of the truck for a quick pot shot.
“We can’t stay here!” Arthur yelled as he cocked his lever action.
“I know that! We need to get rounds down range to get these fuckers off our ass!” Samuel yelled back.
The crack of rifles and deeper boom of shotguns sounded from where the ambushers were, the shots were periodic, but it was enough to keep people’s heads down.
Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Samuel went on, “We need to rally our people so we can counter attack-“
Samuel was interrupted by a distance sound going thooommp. His eyes went wide as memory lane flooded open.
“Arty, Arty, Arty!” Samuel cried as he curled into a ball to reduce his figure.
Arthur and others looked at him funny before an explosion of fire, dirt and rock flew into the air only about a couple hundred meters away.
“What was that!” Twilight cried as she held Spike and Elizabeth closer to herself.
“Fucking mortars! We really need to get moving now!” Samuel yelled.
Arthur was looking over at the others down the line with worry. Little groups of people hiding behind vehicles, in the ditch or behind the occasional boulder. Arthur also noticed the signature stumbling of the dead as the noise brought them in. More were slowly filtering in.
Taking aim he tried picking a few off, the situation getting more desperate as they were slowly surrounded. Arthur looked back at Samuel who quickly popped around the front side of his truck, fired a few rounds and just as quickly got back in cover.
“Samuel! We got zombies closing in!” Arthur yelled out.
Samuel looked towards their unguarded flank and rear, swore and ducked again as another mortar round came. This one was closer.
“Arthur! I’m going to lay some covering fire! You go and get these people moving! And get anyone who can to fire back!” Samuel yelled.
Preparing himself Arthur made sure a round was in the chamber of his rifle. Looked to Samuel and nodded. Samuel nodded back and bent around the truck to fire, throwing the fire selector switch to full auto. He fired bursts at the advancing bandits, checking their pace as they threw themselves into prone or in cover.
Arthur sprinted to the next group in line at the same time as Samuel laid covering fire. Slamming to the ground in the ditch, he quickly put himself in beside Norman and Michael who were keeping their heads down. Chloe was lower in the ditch trying to keep it together.
“Can you guys move at all!?” Arthur asked over the sound of gunfire.
Norman shook his head profusely, “No! We got some fuckers to the left pinning us! We can’t even shoot back!”
In answer a few shots hit the upper ditch, spraying dirt on the three. Arthur looked back at Samuel who was now currently pinned as the majority of gunfire shifted to him. Twilight was still holding Spike and Elizabeth close; he could tell she was barely keeping it together.
Swearing he decided to take a risk and pop his head over the ditch quickly to get a look, he saw the dozen or so bandits advancing in a very rough line, and to the left on a bit of a high rise he saw the few keeping heads down with potshots. He quickly brought his head down again.
“I saw where they are!”
“That’s nice and all. But we need to get em!” Michael replied.
“Fuck man! I don’t know what to do!” Arthur said.
Norman slammed a fist into the dirt, “Fuck it! I’ll fire a few shots and then you move!”
Working the bolt action he had, Norman did a few quick snap shots at the high rise. The bandits backed off for a few crucial seconds. Arthur and Michael moved further down the line at the same time, Chloe followed suit.
As they ran the main group of bandits, now getting much closer, shot at Norman. Making him back off as he swore under his breath. A cry of pain sounded out and Arthur looked back. A shot tore through Michael’s shoulder and he fell down, clutching at it. Chloe dove below the road line, Arthur following suit.
“Shit! Are you ok!” Arthur called out.
Michael looked at his shoulder and replied, “It hurts! …But I won’t die!”
Chloe moved up to Michael with fearful eyes, she was taking a look at the wound. She looked back at Arthur, “I’m going to…to try and help him!”
Arthur responded with a thumbs up and started leopard crawling further down. Where the Apple family was, Applejack and Big Mac were just finishing off three zombies as Granny Smith and Applebloom stayed behind them. Crawling faster he reached them breathing hard and he felt his core muscles burning.
Applejack saw him first, “What in tarnation! Arthur what are you doing here!”
“Trying to get people-“
Arthur was interrupted by the sound of another mortar round; a zombie went flying where it hit, going splat nearby.
“Trying to get people out but I don’t know how we are going to do that!” Arthur finished.
“Darn! We can’t get them bastards! They got us pinned!” Applejack replied in frustration.
Big Mac looked at Arthur, “You got radio!”
Arthur shook his head, “No! Too bulky for this!”
“What about walkie talkie!” Applebloom burst out.
Arthur slapped his forehead in frustration, disbelief that he didn’t think of that.
“I don’t have one but don’t you Applejack!” Arthur asked.
Applejack took it out, “Yeah! Here!”
Taking it Arthur immediately spoke, “Samuel! You there!”
He waited for a few long seconds before getting a response, “Yeah! We forgot radios! My dumbass! How are things looking there!”
“Not good! They got some high ground and too many people are pinned! And they are getting closer!” Arthur said as he took a quick look over the ditch.
The bandits were almost at the other side of the road.
Samuel’s voice came through with anger, “Fuck! I’m going to do something, you’ll hear it! When it happens fire back! Those that can’t get into vehicles and start driving the fuck out of here!”
“What about those who are down!”
“Grab them! No man left behind!”
Applejack butted in, “What does he mean by ‘something’!”
Arthur shrugged in response.
Samuel prepped his one grenade before looking to Twilight and her two charges with a heavy sense of dread. He hoped his move would work.
“Twilight!” Samuel called to get her attention.
She startled and looked at him. Her eyes were watery and wide with fear. Samuel felt sorry for the poor girl, he knew the feeling and he was barely keeping it under control as well.
“Twilight I need your help!”
“But-But what could I do!” Twilight replied fearfully.
He came close and put a hand on her shoulder, “I’m going to do something really stupid! All I need is for you to get yourself,” he gestured to Spike and Elizabeth who cuddled into Twilight, “And these two out of here! Get yourselves into the truck when I do it! Can you do that!”
Twilight nodded rapidly, “I’ll do my best! But what are going to do!”
“You’ll see!” Samuel looked at Elizabeth, “You listen to Twilight ok?!”
Elizabeth opened an eye reluctantly and shakily nodded.
Smiling at that, Samuel slung his M4, checked his mags were easy to access and put his two hands on his grenade he took a sideways stance and took a deep breath.
He removed the safety pin and put his left hand on the pull ring, taking a deep breath, he pulled the ring and readied to throw the grenade.
“Frag out!” Samuel yelled as he stood up and threw.
Lobbing the grenade, the spoon detaching and triggering the internal mechanisms, went over the truck, across the road and into the far ditch he waited for the explosion. He heard the yelling from the bandits and shortly after the loud boom of the grenade.
“Now Twilight!” Samuel yelled to her as he advanced from behind the truck.
Twilight immediately opened the back door, helped Spike and Elizabeth in, rushed to the driver side as Samuel gave her cover. He ran across the road with the M4 in high port, trying to make the best of the temporary confusion among the bandits. Crossing in good time he brought his M4 down to be ready.
He wasn’t expecting the bandits to have clumped together so much and get absolutely eviscerated by the grenade. At least four were down, laying silent in a tangle of limbs and bloody shrapnel wounds. Another three were wriggling and grasping for help as they cried in pain, crying for their mothers.
Staying switched on; he ran down into the ditch and saw the panicked look of the few surviving bandits. Snarling with hatred, Samuel brought his rifle to a shooting position and fired at center mass. The first few rounds hit the nearest bandit square in the chest and he went over dead with several holes in his lungs.
Quickly switching to one on the higher part of the ditch by the road, he fired two shots one hitting in the throat in an explosion of blood and the other smashing through his nose and into the skull as bone fragments and flesh were exposed in gory fashion.
Samuel felt something skim his right bicep but he ignored it and switched to the last man who was working a bolt action hunting rifle. The man, severely panicking, dropped his rifle and ran in the opposite direction he and his buddies advanced. He didn’t get far before Samuel dropped him.
Scanning for more threats, he saw the smaller group of bandits on the high rise down the road, and a few extra bandits trying to outflank the convoy. Taking a prone position he began to take aim, he saw that the bandits were being fired upon. Hearing both the increase in gunfire and seeing the splashes in the dirt.
He saw that the bandits were faltering and were beginning to fallback. Deciding to speed up the process, he fired at the bandits trying to flank, he dropped one with several shots to the chest. The bandits noticing their main force now dead or wounded started to rout. The small force on the high rise disappeared and the last of the bandits fled. Not before another two were dropped by the group.
Taking stock of the situation Samuel quickly saw that most of the vehicles had left as he focused on fighting. Looking east he saw at least half of the convoy, just barely seeing them being pinprick small. He ran over to the where his people were, first finding Michael being tended to by Norman and Chloe. He did a quick check on them and moved down the line. Stopping to dispatch two zombies as they shambled towards them.
He moved down the line, getting the spread out groups to consolidate them and get them moving. At the same time the skim he felt earlier turned out to be a bullet graze, a quick bandage would do for now.
“Arthur!” Samuel yelled to get Arthur’s attention as he came up the road.
“Samuel! Are they gone?! Including those damn mortars?!” Arthur yelled back.
“I think so but I don’t plan on staying to find out.” Samuel said as he got closer.
Arthur saw the bandage but ignored it, these days injuries were more common than not and unless it was bite. Most minor injuries were tended and life went on.
Arthur let out a breath of relief before speaking, “We got people that are hurt and some…some are dead.”
Samuel sighed before glaring at where the bandits came from, “Fucking bastards...”
“Fluttershy is doing her best but she is overwhelmed and first aid is helping but some are pretty bad. Rainbow and Mateo especially… I don’t know if we can move them.” Arthur said uncertainly.
Samuel nodded, “We have to try. Do you have a radio?”
“Yes I do.”
“Good. Do you know who is with the others right now?” Samuel asked as he pointed down the road.
“Pretty much everyone who didn’t fight.” Arthur responded.
“Contact them and get them to start setting up camp nearby. Preferably fast. I also want a tent or at a least place to tend to our wounded.” Samuel said.
Arthur nodded and started talking on his walkie talkie. Samuel got people loaded into vehicles while some dealt with zombies coming in and kept an eye out for the bandits if they came around again. More zombies were arriving. Samuel took a few to loot the bandits that were killed, only quickly grabbing weapons and ammo, with the occasional backpack. Quickly getting back to the group the lightly wounded and dead were loaded up. Except Rainbow and Mateo.
“Now that is definitely not good.” Samuel thought to himself.
He finally saw the extent of Mateo’s and Rainbow’sinjuries. Fluttershy and Applejack were beside Rainbow, both had fearful looks as they tried comforting Rainbow. Rainbow herself was just grimacing in pain, trying her best not to scream. She had a bandage wrapped around her head, one side bleeding like a stuck pig. But the worst part was a large amount of bloody bandages around her left hip going into the top of her thigh.
Samuel knelt down beside them, “How you doing Rainbow?”
“…Been…Better.” She responded, painfully and slowly.
“Hang in there, we’ll get you some proper painkillers.” Samuel replied with a smirk at her response.
Samuel looked to Fluttershy and Applejack, “What are the wounds from?”
Fluttershy softly replied, “She has a head wound that…that is just bleeding. But the other…”
Applejack finished for her, “I think it was a shotgun. Birdshot. We can’t move her much.”
“We are going to have to. Get her in the backseat of one of the vehicles.”
With another person helping, they moved Rainbow on her improvised stretcher; a muffled scream came out as they moved her and laid her on the backseat of an SUV. Fluttershy hopped in beside her.
Samuel, followed by Arthur hopped in the bed of a pickup. Where Mateo was, he too on an improvised stretcher, a grimace of pain too. He had a bandage wrapped around his stomach, indicating a gut wound. Arthur looked at it with worry. Samuel decided to sit beside Mateo’s head.
“How you doing?” Samuel asked as the truck started to move, alongside the rest of the convoy.
“Like shit…it hurts bad.” Mateo responded.
“No doubt. Just hang on we’ll get you to a bed soon.”
Mateo gave a very slight nod and the three fell into silence. The convoy rolled on away from the battle site as zombies descended on the dead bandits as they tore the bodies apart and gorged on still warm flesh.
Mateo was grunting in pain and gritted his teeth at every bump, even minor ones. It didn’t take long to get to the new campsite, only about eight miles from the battle site. Off the highway by about two miles, near a slope of a hill covered in dense bush. They rolled in as the campsite group were still setting up tents and other necessary things.
As the vehicles took a spot in the circle to form a car fort. Everybody started unloading the wounded getting them into tents to keep them sheltered and to tend to them. Chores were assigned and work was being done. More guards were to be posted for the day and night.
Late in the evening, as the sky turned into shades of red and pink. Work finally slowed down, giving time for Samuel and Sunset to discuss the day’s events around a small campfire as they ate. Arthur, several of the girls, the Crusaders and Elizabeth were there.
“First how many people are bed ridden due to their wounds.” Samuel asked as he cleaned his M4.
Fluttershy answered, “Eight...They should recover fine. I don’t know about Rainbow and Mateo though,” her eyes began to water, “I-I tried to but-but…”
Sunset and Pinkie hugged her as she covered her face as she began to cry.
“You did everything you could Fluttershy. We all know that.” Rarity said in a soft voice.
Samuel felt Elizabeth hug his arm and stared at the campfire, she was nibbling on some dried fruit. He leaned over a bit to speak to her, “Do you need anything?”
She shook her head. Nodding he looked to Arthur who was talking to the Crusaders once again about his radio. Surprising him considering today’s events.
“We have three people who died today; I know we have buried them. But shouldn’t we give them at least some kind of service?” Applejack put out there.
Sunset looked at her as she continued holding Fluttershy, “Tomorrow. Tomorrow we will…before we leave.”
She then looked to Samuel with tired and dull eyes, “Please tell me we could’ve prevented this. Or at least reacted better than we did.”
Samuel sighed before speaking in a sad tone, “…I don’t think we could have, not with our current training and equipment. They caught us by surprise. It’s worse that they picked a decent place to do it, just as we passed by the hills. If they were better with those mortars, had any kind of machine guns or even just better training…”
Arthur finished Samuel’s statement, “We would’ve been wiped out. Among other things.”
“Yes. Things best left unspoken. Besides that we are also running low on ammo, if we get into another fight we will run out, which we can’t allow.” Samuel said.
Everyone looked to Fluttershy when she spoke up, “Why…Why would they do this?”
“Cause they’re big meanies!” Pinkie yelled.
Slamming a fist into her open palm Applejack spoke with frustration, “Cause those no good bastards wanted our stuff. And instead of wanting to trade or ask, they thought they could take it like the worthless shits they are!”
“Applejack! Language!” Rarity hissed as she looked to Elizabeth and the Crusaders.
Applejack’s posture lost some of its aggression and looking a little abashed she quietly apologized, “Sorry.”
Rarity took a deep breath, “Oh forgive me Applejack. Today has just been horrible…but do watch your language please.”
“Yeah. One hell of a day.” Arthur muttered quietly.
Rarity still gave him a look, not entirely a glare, but a look of warning. Arthur smiled sheepishly. She gave a slight smile at her triumph.
Samuel ignored the rest of the group and looked to where the tents were, Twilight decided to work more on her zombie analysis.
“Probably to keep her mind occupied. Poor woman.” Samuel thought to himself.
Samuel’s attention was drawn back by Sunset, “How were you able to pull off what you did? It seemed like suicide.”
He looked at her and spoke in a tired tone, “It was suicide. Incredibly stupid of me to do.” He looked up to the sky, “The Lord must be looking out for me.”
His eyes went back to Sunset, “The only reason it worked was the bandits converged too tightly. That let the grenade do most of the work. If they were more spread out…I would be dead right now.”
Applejack spoke, “Then you must be incredibly lucky.”
Samuel snorted, “Seems like it. But the dice re roll every day, and they don’t have any memory.”
“But back to our current situation. We got severe wounded and at half of our vehicles need repair of some sort.” Samuel said.
“There isn’t much I can do,” Fluttershy spoke up, “I don’t know how to remove bullets.”
“We are going to need to find a doctor or even a nurse. And soon.” Arthur piped in.
“But where we could find one? It’s not like one is just hanging around.” Sunset added with a matter of fact tone.
Pinkie spoke up, “Welllllllll. Why not find a town like Thurston. There has got to be one somewhere.”
“She has a point. There has to be one somewhere.” Rarity piped in.
Arthur spoke as he fiddled with his radio, “What about our vehicles? I know we could do some of the more simple repairs. But the serious stuff,” He crossed his arms, “We are going need a proper mechanic for that.”
“Same thing then. We find someone to do it.” Sunset responded.
Samuel looked at Elizabeth, it was obvious she was getting tired; glancing over to the Crusaders he saw the same.
“Perhaps we should get the kids to bed.” Samuel suggested.
“We aren’t tired yet!” Scootaloo called out.
“I’m quite sure you want to check on Rainbow don’t you?” Sunset asked.
“Well yeah. I guess.” Scootaloo answered. The reality of the situation setting back in.
Fluttershy stood up, wiped her eyes and put on a small smile, “I was going to check on Rainbow and the others right now anyways. Want to come along?”
Scootaloo hesitated but nodded and rushed over to Fluttershy. The two started walking towards the tent holding Rainbow, but not before the other two Crusaders jumped up and followed.
“Wait for me!” Applebloom cried.
“Yeah! Wait up!” Sweetie Belle cried out in turn.
They watched as the Crusaders followed over to a tent turned hospital. A less than pleasant environment.
Samuel looked over his M4 bolt one last time, wiped it down, put it back into the rifle and did a function test. Elizabeth looked at him with a tired curiosity as he did it.
“Ready for bed?” Samuel asked with a smile.
Elizabeth nodded as she hugged Hobbes, “Yeah. Hobbes is too.”
Slinging his rifle over his shoulder, he put out his hand for Elizabeth to hold, “Let’s go then.”
Getting up from the kid camping chair, Elizabeth grabbed his hand with a soft grip and the two slowly headed to their tent.
“I’m surprised she has been so calm since Samuel found her, especially what she went through.” Sunset said thoughtfully once Samuel and Elizabeth were out of earshot.
“Well Pinkie’s cupcakes probably had something to do with it.” Applejack stated somewhat absentminded as she picked a rock from her fingernail.
Everyone looked at Pinkie, who was currently eating one of her said cupcakes. It took a moment for her to notice; she looked at everyone and blinked twice.
“What? They’re good.” Pinkie stated with a stuffed mouth.
Everyone smiled to some degree at Pinkie. The statement wasn’t wrong, the baked goods that Pinkie made was always a major morale boost. Something that made it easier to live in a world without the commodities they once enjoyed.
Arthur looked at the sky, it getting darker by the minute. It would be lights out soon.
“I think it’s time we put out the fire.” Arthur commented.
Everyone took note of the sky and a round of agreement followed. Light discipline was a priority once night began to fall. One previous incident with a headlamp in the middle of the night brought at least a dozen zombies that night. Now everyone was much more conscious about lights after dark.
Grabbing a shovel, Applejack threw some dirt onto the dying fire, to avoid using water and broadcasting their position from resulting steam and smoke. Grabbing whatever items they had, people began settling into preparing for bed. Hygiene practices with rationed water, getting the kids settled down and the ones preparing for watch duty.
After Arthur finished brushing his teeth and spat his grey water into a bucket for later disposal he went over to the tent. What he was a little surprised by was seeing Samuel sitting beside the tent, writing in a journal of all things. Samuel looked at Arthur as he approached, taking note of the curious look on his face.
“Wondering aren’t you.” Samuel said observingly.
“Yeah. Elizabeth asleep already?” Arthur responded.
“Yes she is.” Samuel responded as he looked at the journal he was writing in, “I’m recording the names of who we lost today and a little about who they were.”
“Why?” Arthur asked, confused.
Samuel looked at him before responding, “You ever heard of the saying that goes something like how people only truly die once they’re forgotten?”
“Oooooh…Yeah I have, so that is why you’re doing it.” Arthur said as realization dawned upon him.
Samuel nodded, “This way, something remains of them. If things do go our way and we start anew. People should know what it took to get there. Especially those who died making it happen.”
“Yeah. Yeah! Cause what we are doing should be recorded, for history if anything. For the people that come after us.”
Samuel smiled, liking Arthur’s response, “I’m finished for now. Let’s head to bed. We got watch duty in three hours anyway.”
Arthur checked his watch, nodded and the two went to bed, trying to get what sleep they could.
“Goodnight Applejack.” Applebloom said as she closed her eyes, snuggling into her sleeping bag.
“Goodnight Applebloom.” Applejack responded as she finished tucking her into.
Applejack turned to see Big Mac already asleep, his rifle right beside him.
She sighed and exited the tent she shared with her family, where Granny Smith was sitting in a camping chair, comfortable as she was, she turned her head to look up at Applejack. Seeing the expression on Applejack’s face was enough for the old matriarch to know something was wrong.
“Alright Applejack. What’s wrong?” Granny asked in a tone fitting a grandmother.
Applejack startled a bit out of her thoughts and looked at Granny before speaking, “Well…I…I’m scared Granny. After today…I don’t know right now Granny.”
Applejack did her best to hold in her tears but some came through anyways. Granny got up and brought Applejack into an embrace. Embracing Granny back, the two stayed that way for some time. Applejack quietly cried into Granny as she comforted her.
“Thank you Granny.” Applejack said as she wiped her eyes.
Granny smiled and responded, “Always Applejack. Now let’s get some sleep. Or else someone is gonna be cranky in the morning.”
Applejack smiled slightly and the two headed to bed.
Rarity finished her nightly routine, still taking pride in keeping up her appearance. Even in the apocalypse the importance of it to her never diminished. Checking on her sister, Sweetie and Scootaloo were quietly chatting. She looked over at Pinkie who was sleeping soundly, Fluttershy was softly brushing Angel bunny, with her other animals surrounding her. Opalesensce was in a sleeping ball on Rarity’s sleeping bag.
Putting her brush into a small travel bag, she began to prepare her sleeping bag, comforting Opulesence as she did so. Just as she was entering her sleeping bag, her sister had somehow approached quietly. Rarity whipped her around head in surprise as Sweetie started to talk.
“Could you brush my hair?” Sweetie asked hopefully.
Rarity didn’t immediately respond, Sweetie hadn’t asked for this particular thing in a long time, “Of course Sweetie. But I’m surprised, you haven’t asked in so long. Why now?”
“Just want it. You do it so nicely.” Sweetie said somewhat unconvincingly.
Rarity knew rather quickly that it was mostly related to the events of today, she didn’t say anything as she retrieved her brush once again. Sweetie sat in front and Rarity began to brush her hair with quick and smooth strokes of the brush.
Entering a meditative like state, Rarity’s mind wandered to more pleasant memories with her sister and parents. She wondered about her parents, always traveling.
“Who knows where they are. Alive hopefully out there, somewhere.” Rarity thought to herself.
As she brushed the underneath of Sweetie’s hair, she noticed out of the corner of her eye Scootaloo making glances at the activity. Rarity knew that type of look, a look of wanting.
“Scootaloo, would like your hair brushed?” Rarity asked curiously.
Scootaloo looked at her with an expression of hesitation but answered, “Yes please.”
“Very well. Once I’m done you can have your turn. Sound good dear?”
Scootaloo nodded and Rarity saw Fluttershy come closer who chimed in happily.
“If you want I could brush your hair. I might not be good as Rarity but I’ll do my best.”
With a look of excitement, Scootaloo rushed over as much as she could in the slightly cramped tent. Grabbing a different brush then the one she used for her animals, she began to brush Scootaloo’s hair. Gently and slowly, it was soothing however to Scootaloo.
Some small talk circulated between the four girls, mostly old stories, occasionally hobbies and about people in the group.
“Think you’ll ever get to do another fashion show Rarity?” Fluttershy asked.
“Oh I hope so. Not anytime soon of course. But perhaps after we find a place to settle down. I look forward to when we can have a sense of normalcy again.” Rarity responded.
A round of agreements followed. The conversation started to drift towards boy talk.
“Hey Rarity, whatever happened between you and that Blue Blood dude?” Scootaloo asked.
Giving a sideways look Rarity responded, “And where did you hear about that?”
“Uh…Rainbow Dash.” Scootaloo responded sheepishly.
“Oh no.” Sweetie said quietly.
Rarity a very lady like ‘humpf” at that, “Well if you must know, he was undoubtedly one of the worst, if not the worst man I have had the misfortune of going on a date with.”
Fluttershy added in, “I remember him. He was absolutely horrible.”
“Isn’t he the nephew of Principal Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna?” Sweetie asked.
Rarity nodded, “Yes he is. How that man is related to them is beyond me however.”
“Didn’t you have at least had some dates that were good or boyfriends?” Scootaloo asked.
Rarity paused for a second to think before speaking, “Indeed I had some wonderful dates and the odd boyfriend but none stayed long. I suppose it was never meant to be.”
“What about you Fluttershy?” Scootaloo asked next.
Fluttershy blushed slightly at that, “Oh I never had a boyfriend before. I did go on a date, once. It wasn’t very good though.”
“How so?” Sweetie asked with slight anticipation.
“My brother set me up with one of his friends. I couldn’t say no, because I would just feel awful if I did. He was too much like my brother. Thankfully it was a short date.”
The young girls nodded at that. Scootaloo got a sinister idea and looked at Sweetie out of the corner of her eye with a very noticeable smirk. Sweetie’s eyes widened as she knew what Scootaloo was going to ask and before she could intercept, Scootaloo spoke.
“Rarity.” Scootaloo said with anticipation.
“Yes dear?” Rarity responded absentmindedly.
“Do you like Arthur?” Scootaloo said fast and excitingly.
“Scootaloo!” Sweetie cried softly.
Looking at Scootaloo with an unimpressed expression and a raised eyebrow, Rarity responded, “Let me guess. Rainbow Dash again?”
“…Maybe?” Scootaloo responded uncertainly after seeing her look.
Fluttershy looked curiously at Rarity, now wondering the same as Scootaloo. She didn’t say anything as Rarity went on.
“As I told Rainbow Dash, Applejack and Pinkie before, Arthur lost his girlfriend not even a month ago. So I don’t think he is exactly looking for a new girlfriend. As a result even if I did like him, nothing would come of it.” Rarity said with finality.
Scootaloo nodded slowly. There was a short pause as the brushing of hair finished, before Sweetie chimed up. Her curiosity overwhelming her good sense.
“You didn’t answer the question, Rarity.”
Rarity looked in surprise at Sweetie, “Sweetie, you are on board with this too?”
“Well not at first,” Sweetie said as she looked down than looked into her sister’s eyes, “But you are avoiding the question.”
Rarity looked to Fluttershy for support; she shied away as she squeaked out her words, “Ummm…I have to agree with them.”
Rarity’s face showed her thoughts of “Et tu Fluttershy?”
With a sigh, Rarity decided to speak truthfully, “Alright. Yes, I will admit to some level of attraction to Arthur. However my previous points stand.”
The girls all looked at Rarity, expecting something more.
“That’s it?!” Sweetie said exasperated.
“Were you expecting a heartfelt declaration of love or something?” Scootaloo asked Sweetie with a sideway look.
Sweetie blushed, “Nooooo…”
“I knew it!”
Everyone was startled as they looked at Pinkie, now sitting up and pointing at Rarity with a look of extreme satisfaction.
“About time you confessed!” Pinkie yelled quietly enough in the tent.
The girls just stared at her, shocked at her outburst. Scootaloo spoke first.
“How much did you hear?”
Pinkie answered with a large grin on her face, “All of it.”
“Please Pinkie. Don’t make this into a big deal.” Rarity pleaded.
“Don’t worry Rarity. I won’t. I’m just glad you said it.” Pinkie said softly.
“Why not tell Arthur then?” Sweetie asked.
Giving a look only a sister could give, Rarity responded, “I just told you why.”
“I know but Rarity…you were the one who gave me advice when I was trying to learn how to flirt. And you said if you like a guy show some interest in him. What makes it so different now?” Sweetie said.
Everyone looked at Rarity, as she fell quiet at Sweetie’s statement.
“Besides the obvious zombie apocalypse?” Pinkie stated.
Everyone turned to Pinkie with rather deadpan looks.
“Yes, Pinkie,” Rarity responded sarcastically before looking at Sweetie, “You make a good point Sweetie.”
“You did call Arthur and Samuel our heroes, after what happened in Canterlot.” Fluttershy added in.
Sweetie and Scootaloo looked to Fluttershy, than to Rarity, “You did?” Sweetie asked.
With a slight blush Rarity responded, “…I did.”
Sweetie couldn’t help but grin, “That’s so romantic! Arthur was like a knight in shining armor wasn’t he!”
Rarity rolled her eyes, still blushing but with a smile on her face, “Yes Sweetie, it was like that.”
A round of smiles followed that, followed up by Fluttershy speaking.
“Oh my, look at the time. I think we should head to bed.”
After that the girls quickly got ready for bed. But before that Pinkie slid close to Rarity, causing her to look at her curiously.
“You knooowwww, it’s not like there is a lot of options these days. So why not try with him.” Pinkie said.
Rarity thought for a second, “That is very true, not many you could call ‘eligible bachelors’ in our group.”
Pinkie’s eyes went half-shut as she spoke in a singsong voice, “Besides if you don’t take him someone else willllllllll.”
Rarity raised an eyebrow, “And who would that be?”
“One of those Crystal Prep girls. One of them has been eyeing Arthur up, you know.” Pinkie responded.
“How on earth would you know that?” Rarity asked, slight concern in her voice.
Pinkie shrugged, “Just a hunch. You got this Rarity. Goodnight.”
Before Rarity could respond Pinkie went back to her sleeping and promptly returned to sleep.
“Pinkie wouldn’t lie about that. Perhaps I should step up my game. Just because we are in the middle of the apocalypse doesn’t mean Arthur won’t find someone. I just need to make sure he knows how I feel.” Rarity thought to herself.
Filled with determination now, she went to bed, thoughts on the future.
Rainbow Dash sighed heavily, as much as she could considering her wounds. Sleep was not forthcoming and she hated being bed ridden. She was laying on an sleeping bag on top of an air mattress, she was periodically checked on by her friends and by the people on watch duty.
Sharing a tent with two other injured women wasn’t much fun either. One of them having a clean shot through the arm and the other who of all things, got a ricochet round into her foot. Both of course were in pain, but one was more vocal than the others. Rainbow dealt with the woman with a martyred patience. She was hoping someone would come and give her some more painkillers, the limited amount they had.
“Maybe I shouldn’t try rushing a bandit next time. God this sucks.” Rainbow thought to herself.
She noticed someone coming close to the tent, the flap to enter was open, to allow fresh air to circulate. Once the person got close enough, she recognized it was Sunset.
“Hey Sunset.” Rainbow said dryly.
“Hey Rainbow. Came to check on you before I headed to bed. Need anything?”
“Some more of those painkillers would be nice.”
Sunset responded with a small frown, “I’ll try to get some. But there is so few left, might have to make do with Advil or Tylenol.”
Rainbow gave a very faint shrug, “Anything that helps with the pain.”
Sunset nodded and left. She came back five minutes later.
“I was able to get some actual painkillers, but only two pills. The rest are just going to be the regular.”
Rainbow responded, “Heh. Better than nothing.”
Trying to get up she immediately regretted it. Sharp pain shot through her hip and thigh, she let out a small cry of pain. Sunset was by her side in a flash, holding her down.
“Don’t move Rainbow. You know you can’t.” Sunset pleaded.
“I’m sorry. I thought I could at least move a bit.” Rainbow said through gritted teeth.
Sunset just shook her head, “Here, let me help.”
Lifting only Rainbow’s head, Sunset brought a water bottle to her lips as Rainbow popped the two painkillers in her mouth. She then took a gulp of water and swallowed both.
“Hopefully they kick in soon.” Rainbow said hopefully.
“Shouldn’t be too long.” Sunset said.
They sat in silence for a bit, just enjoying each other’s company. Rainbow spoke first.
“Think we could find a doctor soon? I would really like the metal out of my leg, that hasn’t been removed yet.”
“We are going to try find one tomorrow once its light.” Sunset said comfortingly.
“Sounds good.” Rainbow replied drowsily.
The painkillers started to take effect, drowning out the pain, making her sleepy in the process.
Sunset spoke, a smirk on her face, “Ready for some sleep?”
“Yeah…Night Sunset.” Rainbow replied before closing her eyes.
“Night Rainbow.” Sunset said back as she left the tent.
Twilight looked down at her samples from zombies. She was thoroughly disappointed in the results. Using what little scientific equipment she had during the process, she couldn’t help but sigh. She took up a notebook for her scientific research.
The samples I have been able to procure have been little use in trying to further my understanding of the disease. With most of my samples having been flesh and blood, both have rapidly deteriorated in their condition, more than should be possible for dead tissue and stagnant blood.
It’s like the disease has an incredible ability to keep the “zombies” from rotting away. However when the brain has suffered enough damage, the disease seems to die almost instantaneously. Resulting in the former host rapidly entering a state of decay.
However this only leads to more questions. Hopefully once we find a new home, I can get a proper lab going to get to the bottom of this.
“Hey Twilight.” Sunset said as she entered the tent.
“AHHH!” Twilight screamed in surprise, throwing her notebook and pen in the air.
Spike, sleeping on top of Twilight’s sleeping bag, tiredly looked over and went back to sleep, current affairs being of no interest to him.
Sunset raised a hand to her mouth, “I’m so sorry Twilight. Are you alright?”
Twilight raised a hand to her chest, covering her heart which was rapidly beating, “Yeah…Yeah. How do you keep sneaking up on me like that?”
Sunset rolled her eyes, “Twilight, you get so focused, it’s not hard to do so. But it’s not like I do it intentionally. Especially these days.”
Twilight, now flustered, responded, “I know…But I have been able to get some insight into the disease.”
Sunset raised an eyebrow, “Anything useful?”
Twilight shook her head in frustration, “No unfortunately. Just the aftermath after a zombie dies. Again. What I really need is a lab, fresh samples and peace and quiet.”
Sunset sat beside Twilight after having changed into night wear, “Hopefully we will find that place soon. I’ve been discussing that with Samuel and while we do have some ideas where to go. We just don’t have the information we need to decide.”
“I’m not surprised, we have to be absolutely sure that whatever place we decide to call home is good for us.” Twilight said.
Sunset nodded in agreement, “Don’t worry, we will all make sure. Together.”
Twilight beamed a little at that. She still didn’t feel completely at ease ever since the Friendship Games. So reassurances by her friends were always good to hear. She finished packing her equipment away and the two got ready for bed. Moving the limp Spike, Twilight wiggled into her sleeping bag. She couldn’t help but look at the empty space where Rainbow would usually be.
“How’s Rainbow doing?” Twilight asked.
Sunset bit her lip, “Okay. For now. We need to find more painkillers to keep the pain under control, not just her but the others too.”
“We better find a doctor soon.” Twilight muttered.
Sunset nodded at that, she grabbed her book to communicate with the Twilight in Equestria. Hoping she had responded by now, it seemed that the travel time of the pages back and forth between each other is longer since the portal was smashed. Opening to the newest page, she was gripped with excitement that Princess Twilight responded.
Dear Sunset Shimmer,
First I’m sorry I wasn’t able to respond quicker, things in Equestria have been hectic to say the least. But in regards to what you’ve told me, I can’t believe what it must be like right now. I tried coming through the portal despite your warning but you were right. I couldn’t get a portal to open to your world.
All I can say is try to stay safe, you and the girls. Please keep me updated on what happens so I know you’re safe. I’m glad you were able to find others to work with; friendship will help you all through these terrible times. I think I remember meeting Arthur very briefly once, but I can’t recall much besides that. Thank him, from me for what he has done, Samuel too. Whoever that might be. I’ll try to write as often as possible, especially if you need any help that I could provide.
I wish things were different and you girls were here, safe and sound. May good luck follow you.
Your dearest friend, Twilight Sparkle
Sunset couldn’t help but tear up a bit at Princess’s Twilight’s letter. She began to write back, about everything that happened since the last message. It was short, but it brought some peace to Sunset to do so.
Once finished she put the book away, and prepared to lay her head down for sleep. But Twilight spoke.
“Sunset, could I ask something?”
“Of course. What is it?” Sunset responded as she sat back up.
“Who is really the leader of our group?” Twilight asked curiously.
Sunset paused, it was a random question, “I guess Samuel? Why?”
Twilight stoked her hair as she responded, “Well it seems like actually you make a lot of the decisions and people in the group seem…a bit confused on who is really leader. And some of them want something like a group vote to decide who actually leader.”
With a look of confusion Sunset responded, “I never noticed. Perhaps we should do something like that, a group vote. But maybe after we get current things under control first.”
Twilight nodded, “I agree. Anyways, goodnight Sunset. Thanks again for everything.”
Sunset smiled softly, “You don’t have to keep thanking me or anyone else Twilight. We are your friends; we look out for each other. Goodnight to you as well Twilight.”
Blue sky filled with white fluffy clouds seemed all too distant from the convoy that continued east. Continuing on the same highway they were ambushed, after a few detours away from it to shake off any unwanted attention. The arid environment around them passed in a blur as they drove.
Samuel drove with a small frown on his face and eyes darting constantly around for any signs of an ambush again. The fact the wounded were getting worse was cause for concern and they had been no luck finding anyone who could help. Even breaking radio protocol and requesting help on open channels resulted in no response. Arthur in the passenger seat as always has been attached to his radio since the ambush. Never leaving it, in case something comes over the radio waves.
Twilight sat in the back, Spike in her lap; she was quietly talking with Elizabeth about a variety of sciences. Otherwise it was rather quiet.
Samuel’s eyes caught the vehicle behind him put on its four way lights. That meant something or someone is in trouble. With a sigh from constant stress he began pulling over, much of the rest of the convoy was already doing the same.
Once parked Samuel hopped out, grabbing his M4, he scanned the area around. Clear enough to safely stop for a bit. Clear ground on either side of the highway, a car and an SUV were in the ditch, empty of people or zombies. Twilight and Elizabeth hopped out shortly after, Spike in Twilight’s arms. Elizabeth clenched Hobbes in her arms closely. Arthur slowly got it, his attention squarely on his radio.
Samuel walked, lighting a cigarette as he did, towards the middle of the convoy, other people exited vehicles, wondering what was happening.
“Spread out! Form a perimeter!” Samuel pointed with his finger, “Norman! Ken! Take a few to search those vehicles for anything of use! Quick but careful!”
People listened and attended to their duties. Samuel moved down the convoy till he reached the vehicle, the Jeep Wrangler, which caused it all, which several people surrounded. Sunset saw him and moved toward him.
“The rim is damaged. Air won’t stay in.” Sunset stated.
“Meaning it doesn’t have a proper seal,” Samuel sighed, “Let’s see if we can fix it.”
The two walked side by side till reaching the Jeep, Rarity and Fluttershy were the two occupants, another man was beside them, Joel, picked up in Thurston when they went through. Samuel knelt down to by the front passenger tire. The rim had a bend in the steel to where the tire didn’t seat properly.
“Got the jack and tire iron?” Samuel asked.
“Yup.” Joel responded.
“Let’s get it lifted then.” Samuel said.
Sunset grabbed the tools and set them by the tire. Getting the car jack underneath, Joel started jacking it up as Samuel grabbed a hammer to bang the rim back shape. Once the Jeep was lifted enough, Joel started loosening the bolts quickly with grunts of effort. Taking off the tire, they all saw another problem.
“Well shit.” Samuel said with disappointment.
“What is…Oh.” Sunset began to ask before seeing the damage.
The rotor and a part of the brakes had been damaged, just like the rim. Samuel poked his head under quickly and saw the entire assembly has been damaged to some extent.
“There is no fixing that is there?” Rarity asked as she looked at it.
Both Joel and Samuel shook their heads. Samuel spoke.
“Nope. We don’t have the parts for it. Did it feel off at all when driving?”
“It did. There was this horrible grinding noise and the Jeep did feel like it was…leaning?” Rarity said uncertainly.
“I think the wheel bearing is screwed then as well.” Joel said.
“Agreed.” Samuel rubbed his face in frustration, “The Jeep is obviously no longer drivable, let’s redistribute the supplies and strip it for anything we could use for the other vehicles. Drain its gas too.”
“I’ll get it done. Could I get a few people to help?” Joel said.
Sunset responded, “Of course.”
“Try to get it done in about ten minutes. Anything you can’t get off, you just leave.” Samuel said.
Joel got to work; two other people quickly came over to help. Samuel and Sunset went off to the side a bit.
“It isn’t just the Jeep. Most of our vehicles are in serious need of repair. Fuck this bullshit.” Samuel said with frustration.
“I know. Arthur hasn’t picked up anything, has he?” Sunset asked.
Samuel shook his head, “Nothing so far -“
“Sunset! Sunset! Rainbow and Mateo are in trouble!” Fluttershy shouted as loud as she could as she came running toward the two.
“What’s wrong?” Sunset asked, wide eyed with worry.
Fluttershy responded with shuddering breaths, “I-I think they are-are going into shock!”
Nothing was said between the three as they all sprinted to where Rainbow and Mateo were, in the bed of a truck covered with a truck cap. Both were in worsening conditions.
“Fluttershy is there anymore morphine?” Samuel asked hastily.
“Only a bit. Enough for only a couple hours.” Fluttershy responded.
“Give it to them Fluttershy. Hurry.” Sunset pleaded.
With a nod of determination she hopped in the back with Samuel and Sunset behind her. Cramming together, the two held Rainbow and Mateo down as Fluttershy grabbed the last doses of morphine they had from her medical bag. She quickly put them into syringes and gave the doses. Both immediately began to settle.
“They can’t take much more of this.” Fluttershy said sadly.
“I don’t think we can get much further like this either.” Sunset said with worry, as she looked at Samuel.
Samuel stayed quiet as he looked at the two wounded in the bed of the truck, “Let’s get ready to move. If we don’t find any help by tonight…We might just have to perform surgery ourselves.”
Both the girls looked at him in horror at the idea. Fluttershy spoke first, “But…But I don’t know how to perform a surgery though! It would be horrible!”
“I know Fluttershy, but he has a point. If we don’t they’ll just die…” Sunset said with concern.
Either outcome was horrifying to them. Let them die a slow and painful death, or perform a surgery, with no experience or proper equipment, that may save them or condemn them. Before anyone spoke another word, Applejack came from the front of the caravan. Jogging along as she called for them.
“Get over here! Ah think Arthur’s got something!” Applejack yelled.
Sunset and Samuel went jogging towards her, Fluttershy staying behind to look after her patients. They looked at each other, the same thought behind their eyes.
I hope it’s what we think it is.
Catching up to Applejack, she led the two back to Samuel’s truck. They saw Arthur furiously turning knobs and readjusting as if he was trying to catch a very elusive signal. Arthur ignored them all as they approached.
“Arthur what did you find?” Sunset asked hopefully.
Raising a finger in a gesture of “give me a minute” they all waited anxiously in what seemed like lingering moments that lasted forever.
“Got it!” Arthur yelled excitedly.
People gathered around, others filtering in who weren’t taken by their duties. Unplugging his headphones, Arthur turned up the volume knob and everyone listened in closely, quiet within the tense atmosphere.
Come on down to the Hub! We got everything you might need! Food! Fuel! Medical services! Auto body shops! Just to name a few! And if that doesn’t suit your fancy you can trade anything for everything! We are only several miles west of Baker City! Hope to see you!
Everyone was quiet as they processed information. The small crowd burst into chatter, trying to decide on something they wanted to hear. Sunset took action and called for their attention. A few moments later, all eyes were on her.
“If that broadcast is true, then we can get everything we need. Let’s get going!”
People hurried to get moving again, Samuel spotted movement out of the corner of his eye. A singular zombie slowly shambling over. He swore under his breath, he was really getting tired of them somehow being everywhere. He turned his attention to a few people still loitering, or still doing watch duty.
“Didn’t you hear! Mount up! Let’s get moving you fuckers!” Samuel yelled impatiently.
Sunset laid out the map they’ve been using ever since Sweet Apple Acres, “Here is Baker City. By my estimation it’s about…twenty miles from where we are.” She traced a finger of their route, “We will have to make a quick turn north to hit their location. Hopefully it’ll be easy to find.”
“Should be the way they’re announcing it.” Arthur said dryly as he put his radio back in the truck.
Samuel quickly looked over the map, “It will also give us a good spring board to cross over into Idaho. But first things first. We find this ‘Hub’ and get our wounded treated.”
With that they all got back into their respective vehicles and the convoy began rolling again. Picking up speed with a newfound hope in their hearts.
It was approaching late evening when the group started to see the outskirts of Baker City. What really got their attention was a suburb and commercial section that has been somewhat walled off. Partially like what they saw around Thurston, semi-trucks and random materials put together. The rest however was chain link fence, encasing what looks like a FEMA or Red Cross camp.
It was agreed, despite logic saying otherwise, they would drive up to the front gate. To get their wounded treated. Sunset looked at the Hub with serious eyes. She was squeezed in the back with Elizabeth and Twilight. The convoy however didn’t stop and continued driving, the Hub growing closer every second. It also seemed they weren’t the only group here as other vehicles were parked about. Campsites and the ruddy glow of campfires, the silhouettes of people also common.
Approaching what looked like a front gate. The security looked tight, four people at the gate, armed with assault rifles and body armor of various sorts. One of them gestured for Samuel to stop his truck and he slowed to a halt. The rest of the convoy following suit.
Rolling down a window, a guard approached, an average looking white man with the look of a farmer’s son, “State your business.”
“We have wounded that need tending immediately.” Samuel said seriously.
The guard straightened, the other three brought their rifles up to a low ready position, the man spoke again, “What kind of wounded?”
“They were shot! Ambush from about a day and a half ago!” Sunset hastily cried out.
The guard didn’t relax, “We will need to check them for bites or signs of infection first before we can allow them in.”
“Only a quick one. Then we get in.” Arthur said, trying to intimidate.
The guard ignored him and spoke again, “Where are you wounded?”
“Truck behind us, in the bed. One of our own accompanies you to make sure everything goes smoothly.” Samuel said.
The guard shrugged, “That’s fine. I’m bringing another too.”
Sunset hopped out and guided the two guards to the truck, disappearing behind it. A few minutes later they were back. Sunset hopped back in.
“You’re clear to enter but only this truck and the other. Rest stay out here, can’t have too many people in at once. And the medical clinics are just down this road, you can’t miss them. Last thing, you’re allowed to keep your weapons, never know when you night need them but no outward brandishing or threatening or you will be dealt with,” The guard said.
Samuel nodded and the guard gestured for the gate to open. The trucks slowly rolled in and the rest of the convoy, having already been radioed by Arthur, made a wide turn towards the outer field to start setting up camp.
The two trucks rolled down a road leading to the commercial district part of the Hub. Everyone slightly gawked at the amount of people here, going about their business or trying to sell their wares in the very huge tent market. Many establishments of various types existed, but could be investigated later.
Finding the first clinic on the right side, they rapidly parked in front. Everyone almost threw themselves out of the trucks. Sunset alongside Rarity rushed into the building, flinging the doors wide open. Samuel and Arthur got Mateo unloaded, going as fast as they could towards the building. Applejack and Pinkie had unloaded Rainbow Dash in the same fast order. Both of the wounded were in a state of going in and out of consciousness.
Entering the building into a large waiting room, an Asian man in a doctor’s coat with several nurses had prepped a surgery room with two tables ready to go.
“Here! Put them here!” The doctor yelled.
Both stretcher parties rushed to get their charges onto the tables, Mateo first and Rainbow second. Once both were on the tables, the nurses shooed them out of the room so they could work. The doctor went out with them as the nurses did their preparations.
“We are going to start the surgeries right away, but first I need to discuss payment.” The doctor explained plainly.
“Payment! Our friends are dying and you expect payment!” Applejack roared furiously.
The doctor glared at her, “I don’t what you were expecting but it isn’t going to be free. It costs supplies and my staff needs to be paid. And since money is useless now it will have to be something else.”
Sunset put a hand on Applejack shoulder to calm her, “We understand. What do you want for payment?”
“Food is always good. High value goods are better. We can discuss exact price after however once the surgeries are done. Now I have work to do so is there any-“
“Is it possible if we could stay?” Pinkie piped in with wide eyes.
The doctor looked at her, “Only a few, the rest of you will need to leave. Now is that everything?”
“If you could look at some of our other injured some time later it would be much appreciated.” Samuel said.
The doctor nodded, “We can do that. Now let me work.”
After that the doctor went back into the surgery room to begin. The group filtered out of the building, taking a rest by the trucks.
“So who is staying?” Samuel asked.
All the girls wanted to but it was ultimately decided that Fluttershy and Twilight would stay. Now having calmed down a bit, the group looked at their surroundings more closely. There really was a variety of businesses. From mechanic shops and general stores to bar and even what looked like a brothel. And among these establishments were people, not a single one phased by the groups rush.
Arthur yawned, triggering a few others to yawn as well. Sunset spoke.
“I don’t think there is anything else we can do now. Its best we head to our camp.”
A round of agreement followed, “Perhaps we should try exploring this place more tomorrow.” Arthur thought out loud.
Samuel smirked and put a hand on Arthur’s shoulder, “Tomorrow, looks like there is a lot to discover. I’m surprised such a place exists honestly.”
“Yeah maybe we could do some trading-“Arthur was interrupted.
“You there! Could you spare something?!”
A beggar came up to them, a man with golden hair that was vastly overgrown and filthy, a grotesque beard of the same color. His clothes, which was once a three piece suit, was also rather filthy and in tatters. One of his dress shoes had hole where his toes are. Incredibly light blue eyes that seemed dull stared at them, slowly looking to each one of them.
“Umm…Sorry we don’t have anything to spare right now.” Twilight said.
The beggar’s eyes locked in on her, much to her surprise and now fear.
“You are all the same! Never have anything! I see your supplies in that truck! Can’t you spare something!” the beggar yelled frantically and at the point of tears.
Applejack decided to intervene, “Whoa now. You listen here mister, calm down and try being a mite more polite and maybe we’ll give you something.”
The man’s mouth shut in fear now and slight hope, “Please. Just something. Anything.”
Samuel took a deep frustrated breath, keeping Elizabeth behind him as she peered curiously around him. Arthur right beside him just crossed his arms and watched it play out. Pinkie and Fluttershy also watched from the sidelines as Twilight slowly backed away from the man, Spike in her arms growling.
Rarity disappeared from the conversation and reappeared almost as fast. She had some water, food and some fresh clothes in her arms, “Here you go dear. It’s not much but it’s something-“
She paused in mid-sentence as her eyes widened in recognition, despite the man now thanking her profusely.
“Blue Blood!” Rarity cried out in confusion.
All the girls looked at her and said the same thing at once in confusion, “Blue Blood?”
Samuel narrowed his eyebrows in confusion and looked to Arthur for an answer, who merely shrugged.
The man, now identified, stopped mid-sentence and his eyes now widened in recognition.
“Miss Rarity? Is that you?”
Rarity shied away a bit, “Yes it’s me.”
“I’m saved! Saved!” Blue Blood cried as he went to his knees and tried to hug Rarity’s legs, but she moved away in alarm.
“Alright that’s enough.” Samuel said, deciding to intervene, “You stay right there and don’t move. And don’t cause any issues. Got it?”
Blue Blood, looked up at him and nodded frantically. Samuel stared at him for a second and then turned to the girls, “So who is he?”
Rarity spoke, with slight disgust, “That is Blue Blood. Nephew to Principal Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna. I had the misfortune having gone on a date with him, it was absolutely dreadful…”
She noticed how everyone looked at her with a deadpan look, she laughed nervously, “But that story can wait for another time. Anyway I’m surprised he is here of all places.”
Everyone looked at him; he was still staring at them wide eyed, not entirely there.
“So Blue Blood how did you get to be here?” Arthur asked uncertainly.
That brought him out of his trance and he immediately began, “I was on a flight to a socialite gathering in L.A, it was going to be marvelous. Than all of a sudden we landed in the middle of some-some corn field! And then we came under attack by those absolute monsters! I ran for who knows how long and then I was here. I don’t know how but I am.”
The group all turned to each other again. Pinkie spoke, “So what do we do?”
“Well he was known for being an absolute pain but seeing him like this…is something to say the least.” Applejack offered.
“Oh yes. He was absolutely horrible to my animals but we should still show him kindness. Even he doesn’t deserve this.” Fluttershy added in.
Sunset hesitated than spoke, “I know if we take him in it’s going to be…painful to say the least but I feel like we should try to help him, if only for Celestia and Luna.”
“Maybe he will like my surprises this time; he didn’t last time the big meanie.” Pinkie said.
“I…uh…got nothing to say.” Twilight said sheepishly.
Rarity flipped her hair before speaking, “Even after that absolutely horrid date and the way he acted, behaved and treated me…I can’t help but feel sorry for him.”
Samuel sighed, “So you want to take him with us?”
Arthur added in, “You’re sure? I didn’t know the guy at all but the rumors around the school are enough to for me to hesitant about this.”
A slight hesitation by the girls before a collective agreement of ‘yes’. Samuel turned and walked over to Blue Blood, towering over his kneeling form.
“Alright Blue Blood through the mercy of those girls right there,” Samuel pointed at them, “It looks like you’re joining our group.”
“Thank you!” Blue Blood cried out, now getting up, almost as tall as Samuel.
Samuel still looked at him with slight contempt, “We will discuss what that exactly entails later. First you need a bath and a haircut. You better not have lice either or you’re being shaved.”
Blue Blood’s eyes went wide, “You can’t shave my hair! A haircut I understand but shave it! It’s one of the best parts of me!”
Samuel snorted, “Don’t care. You listen or you get kicked out, Understood?”
Blue Blood shut his mouth again, and nodded very slowly.
“Good. Now hop in the bed of the truck, my truck.”
He quickly did so, obviously happy to be going somewhere. Samuel looked at the girls with tired eyes, “This better not bite us in the ass.”
Sunset approached and put a hand on his shoulder, “Don’t worry. We will make sure it doesn’t. Trust me”
Samuel nodded, “Alright I’ll trust you.”
Sunset smiled, “Thank you. Let’s go now.”
The group started loading up again, minus Fluttershy and Twilight. Before they were all loaded up, Arthur approached Rarity.
“You gonna be alright with this?”
“As much as I despise the man for what he did on that date. I can’t turn him away…that’s just too cruel.” Rarity responded.
“You’re going to have tell me the story behind that.” Arthur said.
“Happily. And maybe you’ll learn something from it, especially on how to treat a lady.” Rarity said with a smile.
She realized she might have made a mistake when she saw the flash of pain in Arthur’s eyes, “I’m sorry Arthur. I-I didn’t mean to make sound like that if you understand what I mean-“
Arthur put a finger to her lips, almost touching, she went quiet and looked down at it, Arthur spoke with a soft smile, “It’s ok. I know you didn’t mean anything bad.”
He removed the finger and continued, ‘Let’s go now. Maybe we can get some proper sleep.”
“Yes, let’s do that.” Rarity agreed.
The two of them hopped into the same truck as the two trucks headed to their new camp under the rapidly darkening sky.

//-------------------------------------------------------//
                 Chapter 8: The Hub Part 2                 
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Chapter 8: The Hub Part 2
Chapter 8
“The Hub Part 2”
The Hub, near Baker City, Oregon
April 17th, 2015
0900 hours
Arthur sipped at his coffee with something approaching a meditative state. It was a bright morning, and a small breeze blew through the camp, feeling nice on Arthur’s skin. Grabbing his porridge, he ate the bland meal slowly. Food hadn’t been an issue, yet. However, they were already low on variety and most meals were simple fare.
He already ate the peppered egg he was given, the chickens were a godsend in his opinion. Said chickens were currently pecking for food on the outer edges of the camp. Most people were eating around the camp as well. Even their newest member, Blue Blood, sat quietly as he ate, despite his grumbling about the food.
Elizabeth hummed happily beside him, already finished her food. He was playing babysitter until Samuel got back from the clinic, he and Sunset were there to pay for the surgeries and bring Rainbow and Mateo back. He wondered how long it would take, he and a lot of people were eager to explore this new place. Especially considering the amount to look at within the walls.
“Arthur. When will they come back?” Elizabeth asked.
Arthur looked at her and shrugged, “Who knows. Hopefully soon.”
Elizabeth just nodded and went back to softly humming. Arthur saw Rarity walking over towards him, peaking his curiosity.
“I wonder what she is doing.” Arthur thought to himself.
“Good morning Arthur and to you as well Elizabeth.” Rarity said cheerily enough with a smile on her face.
Arthur flashed a small smile, “Morning Rarity.”
Elizabeth beamed at her, “Good morning Rarity.”
“How are you liking your hair, Elizabeth?” Rarity asked.
She bounced up and hugged Rarity much to her astonishment, “I love it. Thank you so much for doing it.”
Rarity smiled and gave her a quick hug back, “You’re welcome Elizabeth.”
Elizabeth let go of Rarity and went back beside Arthur, taking Hobbes, playing with him. Rarity took a seat beside Arthur on the rather convenient log they found.
“So what brings you over here this fine morning?” Arthur asked as he finished the last of his porridge.
“Nothing much. Just checking on people.” Rarity said, sitting beside Arthur and crossing her legs, smoothing out her skirt.
Arthur nodded and looked towards where Blue Blood was, sitting alone with his porridge, and disgust clear on his face but hunger was a strong motivator for him to eat. Having gone from eating luxury food, to starving and then eating again.
Rarity saw where Arthur was looking, “I’m guessing you are still not entirely, shall we say happy, with him being here?”
Arthur tore his gaze from Blue Blood to Rarity, “Yeah…I’m not going to pretend I like him. I’ll tolerate him but if he starts doing the whole entitlement act again, I don’t think he will last long.”
“I agree darling. I don’t care for him either. But as Sunset said it’s mostly for Celestia and Luna. Even though I do feel slight pity for the man.”
“I don’t like him at all.” Elizabeth burst out.
The two looked at her in surprise before collectively laughing. After settling down, Arthur went to deposit his dishes in the collective washing bin. Rarity stayed seated with Elizabeth, she looked over at where the two Crystal Prep girls were, remembering what Pinkie told her. She watched to see if any of them were looking at Arthur.
One was and she was staring longer than what would be considered polite. The girl didn’t notice Rarity looking at her with quick glances. Rarity narrowed her eyes, wondering what she was thinking. Noticing Arthur coming back she averted her eyes back to him. As Arthur sat back down, Rarity snuck a glance back to the girl watching Arthur. Her sharp eyes noticed how the other girl’s eyes narrowed at her.
“Looks she has her suspicions too. I can play this game all too well. If you want him you’re going to have to prove it. And we will see who he will really pick.” Rarity thought to herself.
“Rarity?” Arthur said to get her attention.
She was startled from her thoughts and quickly looked back to Arthur, “Yes darling?”
“You good?”
Rarity smiled, “Of course. You know, I think you would look marvelous in this vest I’ve designed…
As Rainbow and Mateo were loaded into the bed of the same truck they were brought in on, Sunset and Samuel were talking with the doctor.
“So how much do we owe you?” Sunset asked as she crossed her arms.
The doctor thought for a second, “Something valuable. Quality alcohol if you have it. At least several bottles would work. Fuel or food in large enough quantities. I’ll take firearms and especially ammo if that is what you would prefer.”
“Gold or silver?” Samuel asked.
The doctor shook his head, “Even precious metals and jewels are of no value now, I’m sorry to say.”
Sunset and Samuel were surprised. Samuel spoke, “Really? Damn that is really inconvenient.”
“You have no idea.” The doctor said, chuckling.
Sunset sighed, “We have a somewhat excess stock of guns.” She looked to Samuel, “How many do you think?”
Samuel shrugged, “Enough. We got large caliber hunting rifles and shotguns that we aren’t using…I hate the idea of giving up guns but we can get more.”
“Give me at least eight of them, half rifles and half shotguns. A little ammo with both and I’ll considered it paid.” The doctor said satisfied.
Samuel nodded and shook the doctor’s hand, Sunset did the same.
“Would you have them here now?” The doctor asked.
“No. But we can get them quickly for you.” Sunset said amicably.
The doctor nodded, “Very well. I would like the payment no later than noon. And if I don’t get it. I hope you understand there will be consequences.” The doctor warned.
“What do you mean by ‘consequences’?” Sunset asked cautiously.
“I can go to the militia, who run this place or one of the gangs in town. Non-paying customers are incredibly looked down upon here. Either of them will make sure I get the payment. I hope you understand?” The doctor explained dryly.
“You’ve made your self perfectly clear doctor. I’ll be back with the payment within the hour.” Samuel said diplomatically.
The two left the clinic after that, hopping into Samuel’s truck. Sunset spoke with uncertainty in her voice, “I don’t like the sound of that at all. It can’t be that cutthroat here.”
Samuel shrugged, “I guess we will find out once we explore a bit more. But first let’s get Rainbow and Mateo back.”
“I think Norman and Joel should be able to do that themselves don’t you think?” Sunset said.
Samuel nodded at that, “Point. Let me make sure they know what to grab for guns and ammo to bring here.”
Hopping out of the truck he went to the medical truck behind him, explained to the two men what he needed. Getting a thumbs up the truck left the parking spot and headed back to camp. Samuel returned to the truck.
“So what should we start with?” Samuel asked.
Sunset put a finger to her chin as she looked around thoughtfully, a building that looked like a post office turned into a more meeting place had a large board outside that brought loads of people. All looking at said board, occasionally grabbing a piece of paper pinned to the board.
Sunset directed Samuel’s attention to the board, “I think that might be a good place to start.”
Samuel looked at it thoughtfully, “Looks like it could be a job board.”
“Makes sense.”
The two didn’t bother taking the truck since it was just across the street. Walking over, they discovered it was exactly what they thought it was. A job board. Getting closer they walked through the throng of people, with some difficulty. Apologies were made and a few shoves where needed. Eventually the two were at the front.
Both started reading the job postings. Many were simple jobs requiring an extra hand or labor. A good many were scavenging requests or zombie hunting to clear out the local area. Some were definitely more permanent job positions, which were of no interest to Samuel and Sunset.
“This reminds me of Thurston.” Sunset reminisced.
A few people were getting a bit peeved how long the two stood in front of the board. Taking the hint, the two left, not before Samuel grabbed two papers of interest. Heading back to the truck, Samuel read them to Sunset.
“The first one is a request by a local butcher asking for anyone with experience wrangling animals, particularly cattle. Says to inquire about details and pay at his business.”
“Sounds interesting. And I know just who we could get to do it.” Sunset said with a smirk.
Samuel smirked back, “Exactly. The second one wants an escort to grab car parts. The interesting part is who is requesting. A blacksmith, says to inquire at his tent in the tent market.”
Sunset looked at him with a raised eyebrow in confusion, “A blacksmith?”
“No idea why. But I thought it was interesting and if he is the type of blacksmith who makes actual weapons. Could be very well worth our time.”
“Fair. Think we should head back now?”
“Yeah. I’m quite sure people are anxious to explore this place. We will have to set some rules about that but once we are back.”
The two hopped in Samuel’s truck and took off towards the front gate and camp. Having to brake rather suddenly when someone ran across the street. Samuel honked at the person who just gave him the middle finger.
“Asshole.” Samuel muttered to himself, to Sunset’s amusement.
As they drove past the fence, Sunset looked at Samuel, “You know this would be the perfect place to get some more people. Especially anyone with skills we need.”
Samuel nodded, “Couldn’t say it any better myself. I think we should try getting a doctor and a mechanic in our group, so we don’t have the same problems again.”
“Duh. Of course we should.” Sunset said sarcastically with a smile.
Samuel chuckled, “Yeah. Pretty obvious when I say it out loud.” His tone turned more serious, “We should however be careful on letting information out that we are looking for people to join. Last thing we need is to be swarmed with people wanting in.”
Sunset nodded at that as they pulled into camp. Getting out, they were already being approached by people. All curious on what happens next.
With her hands in a placating gesture he spoke to the growing crowd, “I know. Everyone is excited to explore this place but I want to make an announcement first. Can everyone meet around the picnic tables?”
The mass of people went to the picnic tables as Sunset stood on one. Samuel stayed beside her but stayed on the ground. They gave everyone a chance to congregate around. Once she was sure everyone was here, she cleared her throat and began.
“Alright I know everyone is excited to explore this place. I’ll admit I am too. However we still need to be careful so we are going to lay out some rules for going forward. Samuel?”
Samuel stepped forward and spoke, letting his voice carry like an NCO’s, “I know everyone are adults here, for the most part. But that means you also understand the risks. So one, no one goes alone, especially drinking. I see you Norman, don’t think I don’t know that the first thing you’re going to do is drink.” There was a few chuckles at that, Norman just shrugged in defeat.
“Anyways, pairs at the minimum but try to stay in groups, be back before dark, if you’re going to be out after dark, let someone know and make sure your location is known so if we have to come looking for you, we can find you. Now any questions for me?”
Samuel passed a knife hand across the crowd, no one said anything. Some of them may have scoffed at what he said once, but in this new world they were all too aware now of what can happen. Once Samuel’s hand passed over everyone, he spoke again.
“Alright. I’ll hand this back to Sunset now.”
“Thank you Samuel. Now another thing we have found is there is available work to be done.”
Ken spoke out, “Like what we did in Thurston?”
Sunset nodded, “Yes. But this time there is a lot more opportunities. In fact we have two I think we could do. Of course if you find any yourself on the job board in town, please bring it up. Check with me or Samuel to make sure.”
A woman that had been with them since Canterlot, in the crowd spoke up, “I think this brings up something that needs to be discussed. Who is actually leader of our group? Cause I feel like we should have a vote on that.”
A murmur of agreements rippled through the crowd. Some disagreed, thinking the current leadership situation was fine. Samuel gave a barely noticeable frown, in his opinion they didn’t need to vote on everything. Not that they did, but he would very much like it if that didn’t become a habit.
“I have to agree. We will have a vote on a leader come tomorrow morning. This will give people time to prepare and decide on nominations, which is how we will open the election. Agreed?”
The crowd once again rippled with agreement. The idea giving energy to the crowd.
“Now before we return to work, I know everyone is looking forward to some fun and something new. However we still need to gather supplies and get ready to move on, eventually. Now, anyone still wounded we are going to take you to a doctor and get you patched up, meet over by the truck, yes the ‘medical’ truck. That is all.”
The crowd slowly dispersed eventually leaving Samuel and Sunset again. Samuel spoke to her as he got down.
“I’ll take care of the two jobs if you take the last of the wounded to the doctor?”
Sunset nodded, “Sounds good.”
Samuel started to where the Apple family was and Sunset went to the truck with the wounded, a few people coming along to make sure things went smoothly.
“Applejack! Big Mac! Need you for something.” Samuel said as he got closer.
The two siblings came over, Applejack speaking, “Whatcha you need?”
“Got this job and it suits your skill.” Samuel handed them the paper, “Here.”
Applejack grabbed it and began to read it, Big Mac over her shoulder doing the same. A few moments later they finished.
“Well sounds interesting enough. Me and Big Mac can head over ourselves and talk it over. Sound good?” Applejack said happily enough.
“Yup. You two go on a head then, even though I might need you later Big Mac.” Samuel said.
Big Mac barely lifted an eyebrow, “What for?”
“You’ve done farrier work right?”
Big Mac gave a hearty snort, “Of course.”
“Ok, that’s all I need for now. You two take care now.” Samuel said as he walked off.
Applejack turned to Big Mac, “Well let’s get going Mac.”
Sunset was on her way back to the clinic, Pinkie was beside her as Chloe drove.
“You probably could’ve just stayed behind.” Chloe said to Sunset.
“Probably, but I feel…responsible for our people. So I’m going to make sure they get taken care of.” Sunset responded with a heavy tone.
“See you are a leader.” Pinkie said with a smile,
Sunset just rolled her eyes with her own smile. Upon reaching the clinic they pulled in and started the process of getting the doctor to treat the wounded. Payment was given for the previous surgeries and for current treatments. The process took roughly two hours, during those two hours Sunset, Pinkie and Chloe explored the street the seemed to be the main part of the Hub. A few places seemed shady enough that they avoided them.
One place was interesting, a place with a sign written “Pronghorn’s Tavern” with an image of a pronghorn running. The three girls looked at each other, shrugged and walked in through the double doors. The tavern had the look and feel of an old time bar, round wooden tables with wooden dining chairs doted the floor. On the right was a bar, two barkeeps behind it serving alcohol to a few patrons in the late morning.
Some of the tables were occupied, some people looking natural and relaxed while some looked jittery and anxious. As the three looked around, a waiter in a flannel shirt, jeans and cowboy boots walked up to them.
“Good day. Would you ladies like a table?” The waiter asked.
Pinkie spoke excitedly, “Sure!”
“Follow me then please.”
Pinkie eagerly followed, while Sunset and Chloe gave each other a glance shrugged and followed after. The waiter guided the three to a table in the far left corner in the front of the tavern. As they took their seats, Sunset asked a question.
“Before we get anything, what would we pay in?”
“Bullets are probably the most common form, but other forms exist. Tobacco for example. We can decide on it later of course as well. So what can I get for you to drink?”
“Do you guys have milkshakes?” Pinkie asked hopefully.
“Occasionally. Lucky for you today we do. Can’t say how much longer though. Power is a rare gift as well as fresh milk.”
“Then I’ll take whatever flavor you got!” Pinkie said with excitement, bouncing a little in her seat.
“Vanilla it is then.”
“Water is fine for me.” Chloe said.
“And I’ll take whatever soda you got. Pepsi preferably.” Sunset added.
“Ok. Give me a second and I’ll bring out some menus as well.”
A few moments later the waiter came back with said drinks and menus.
“Here you go girls. Need a few minutes to decide?” The waiter asked.
A round of “yeses” were said and he left to attend to other patrons. The girls discussed the menu and chose quickly. Eager to have some food with extra flavor, the waiter came over and took their order.
As Applejack and Big Mac pulled open the door to the store, a bell rang indicating their presence. The place had the slightest smell of iron from blood and meat. A deep voice called from the back.
“One moment!”
A minute later a middle aged man with a bit of a beer gut covered by a butcher’s apron, came from the back. Deep russet eyes stared at them with unflattering mutton chops covering his face, “Sorry for the wait. Now what can I help you with?”
“Don’t be sorry, it’s all good.” Applejack said as she brought the job paper into view, “One of our group found this on the board and sent us to discuss it.”
The man’s eyes widen, “Ooooohhhh. Well I’m glad to see someone finally picked it up, been up there for three days! You would think with us being in eastern Oregon there would some cowboy to do the job but nope, it’s like they all disappeared. Anyways what I would need are for you two to go and wrangle some loose cattle. They are all over the place nowadays and many a person would prefer they were feeding people rather than zombies.”
“We can do that. However what about payment?” Applejack asked all business like.
“I’ll give you gas. Ten gallons per head of cattle you bring, I got a whole semi filled with the stuff and not doing anything. And if you bring enough in, I’ll give some of the meat. How does that sound?” The butcher responded with finality.
Applejack looked up at her brother, he gave a slight nod. Applejack turned her attention back to the butcher, “Ya got a deal…”
“Carl. Pleasure is mine. Your names?”
“Applejack,” she used an open palm to gesture to her brother. “Big McIntosh.”
“Well if you could bring whatever you find in by…let’s say dusk or there about.”
Applejack nodded, “Yup, can do. Well me and my brother better get to work then. See ya.” She waved bye as the two left.
The butcher waved back, “See you two later.”
Samuel and Arthur were walking through the tent market. The place was thronged with people, both those that were shopping or trying to hawk their wares, calling out loudly, trying to out compete each other. The place smelt of the strong odor of people mixed with dust from the very well-worn paths.
The two were trying to find the blacksmith who put in the job request. The tents were numbered and the one they were looking for was numbered “293”.
“Where could this fucking tent be?” Arthur said in frustration.
Samuel squeezed by two people as he responded with the same frustration, “Who fucking knows. They got the numbers ordered fucking weird.”
It took more time until they finally came across another tent by the number of “287”. They followed, had to double back twice until finally finding it. A rather large open tent with a series of tables displaying a variety of tools and weapons, overseen by a man and what looks like his family with a couple employees.
There was a large enough crowd around the tent, making it hard to get close. Eventually they got close enough to where they could talk with a young employee.
“How can I help you today?” The young man spoke in a tired voice.
Samuel brought out the paper, “More like, how can we help you?”
He looked at the paper and nodded, “You’re going to want to speak to Mr. Wilson then. I’ll get him for you.”
The employee quickly walked over to where Mr. Wilson was hammering on a hot piece of steel, the center of the tent having a forge set up there. Fueled by a propane tank, a small kiln made of firebricks frothed with flame. The employee told Mr. Wilson of the situation, nodding he finished up with the piece he was working on, leaving the young employee to continue the work. Mr. Wilson walked towards them.
He made a follow me gesture and the cousins followed to where he let them in between the tables. Going towards the center Mr. Wilson spoke in a mumbling tone.
“So you’re interested in the job. Though I gotta make sure you understand what I need,” he gave the two a look over. “And I hope you got more people than just you two.”
Samuel nodded, “There is more than just me and him. We have a large enough group to provide the escort you need.”
Mr. Wilson looked at him in the eye, “You’ll need to show me they exist before the job starts. If you get the job.”
“Very well, what is it you would want us to do exactly?” Samuel asked.
“I’m going to be sending some of my people to go get suitable metal to work with. Leaf springs are some of the best. The problem is every single vehicle within a couple miles has either been taken or stripped already. I think you understand the rest.”
Arthur spoke, “So you have to go further away. My guess is into Baker City, which means more risk. So we provide protection while your people gather the metal.”
Mr. Wilson nodded, “Exactly. The hope is to get a full trailer. The more the better. And more reward for you.”
Samuel crossed his arms, “Let’s say we do get the job. What are we getting out of it?”
“I can’t offer the more normal means. No food. No gas. Nothing like that.”
Samuel was about to dismiss the job after hearing that before Mr. Wilson went on.
“I’ll give you pay in,” he gestured to the tables. “Weapons. Knives, swords, polearms, maybe some tools if you want them.”
Surprise spread on Arthur’s and Samuel’s faces. Samuel spoke in surprise, “Definitely not normal. But I wouldn’t say no or anyone else in our group. Arthur?”
Arthur nodded vigorously, already eyeing up what he would want, “I think absolutely yes.”
Both Mr. Wilson and Samuel chuckled at his excitement. Mr. Wilson spoke again seriously.
“I’m still not sure if I should hire you. The last group of random hires screwed up the damn job and got one of my employees killed.”
“I’m sorry to hear that but that doesn’t have anything to do with us.” Samuel said neutrally.
Mr. Wilson kept quiet for a few moments before speaking again, “I need the metal pretty badly. Dammit. Alright you got the job once you show up with some extra people.”
Samuel nodded, satisfied, “We will be back in about half an hour. It’ll be six of us. Should be enough to do the job.”
“Eight if you can.” Mr. Wilson negotiated.
“I can do that but only if a group member of mine gets some blacksmithing lessons from you. He’s done farrier work before so it shouldn’t be much of a stress to you. That’ll make up for the pay from bringing more people.” Samuel counter offered.
“You plan on selling the stuff he makes?” Mr. Wilson asked suspiciously.
Samuel shook his head, “No. We don’t plan on staying near the Hub for any lengthy period of time. Just something useful down the road.”
“Alright. I’ll take your word for it. And before you go…”
Mr. Wilson went to some weapon racks and took two weapons off, bringing them back. He handed one to Arthur and the other to Samuel.
“This is a way to prove that what me and my family make are good and solid. Their free of charge and of payment for the job.”
Samuel looked down at the sword he had been given, a straight bladed sabre that was about a yard long in the blade and had braided paracord around the wooden handle, carved to fit a man’s hand, with a brass D-guard to protect the hand. The blade itself had a thick back that tapered down into the point, it was a tad heavy but seemed well balanced and Samuel nodded in approval.
Arthur looked up, in his case, at the polearm he was given. Standing roughly six feet tall in total, a foot long blade and about five feet in the pole, brown in color and seeming to be made of ash wood. The blade had three separate points, one that curved into a bill hook, another went straight up another five inches or so giving it a spear point and the last was a small hook on the back, seeming perfect for grabbing clothes. Arthur looked it up and down several times, smiling as he did so.
“Now these are some proper weapons.” Samuel said with approval.
Mr. Wilson smirked, “Thought you would like them. I’ll keep them here till you get back.”
Samuel nodded and handed the sabre back, Arthur handed the polearm back after a moment’s hesitation.
Samuel noticed and smirked, “You’ll get your sweet baby back soon, don’t worry.”
Arthur looked at him and just rolled his eyes.
“See you in a bit.” Samuel said as he as Arthur left.
“Yup.” Mr. Wilson responded as he went back to work.
It was surprisingly windless as Applejack and Big Mac rode though the shrubbery. They were some distance from camp now, not that the horses minded, they seemed happy enough to be doing some kind of work again. Riding uphill they quickly wound up on top, looking over a large clear meadow of dead grass that was starting to be overcome by fresh grass.
Applejack chewed on a piece of grass as she leaned forward in the saddle, standing in her stirrups looking for any cattle. Big Mac grabbed the ropes around the two cows’ necks. Trying to get them up the hill and complacent. Big Mac then also took a look across the meadow. Both were lightly sweating as heat and hard work took their toll.
Plenty of experience and long days working with cattle gave Applejack and Big Mac the edge to find stray cattle. They found more cows dead from zombies than they did alive.
“I hope we find more, cause I don’t feel like bringing back only two cows.” Applejack said with slight frustration.
“I know.” Big Mac simply responded.
“Wish the damn zombies would stop eating them. Make our jobs harder for no reason, like come-“
Applejack stopped when she saw movement coming out of a gulch, five head of cattle running.
“Big Mac! Binos!” Applejack called.
Big Mac took out a pair of binoculars and took a look at the cattle. His mouth scrunched up when he saw several zombies chasing them. All shamblers.
“Got five zombies chasing. Let’s go.” Big Mac said as got his horse moving, disturbing it from its grazing.
Applejack quickly followed, only a few paces behind big Mac as they brought the horses to canter, hurrying but without tiring out their steeds, dirt flying from their hooves. They covered the several hundred meter distance quickly, the five cattle changed direction, their eyes bulging in fear and trying to avoid anything deemed a threat. The zombies moaned loudly as they tried to catch up.
Applejack and Big Mac dismounted once close enough. The horses would go only so close to the undead before they would begin to freak out, no matter how well trained. They can be counted on to stay still however, ground tying them. A skill taught to them, thanks to their grandfather who was a well-trained horse wrangler and trainer.
Applejack slid her double barrel from its sheath while Big Mac drew a Glock from a holster. The zombies noticing two new prey, and in their minds a lot more preferable to eat, changed direction and shuffled towards them. Aiming with the bead of her shotgun, Applejack pulled the first trigger and blew a large hole in the lead zombie; she shifted her aim slightly to the left on another and pulled the second trigger.
Her aim was slightly off; the majority of the pellets missing while a few grazed the skull. She reloaded with a practiced ease, her skills having only gotten sharper since the beginning. Big Mac had taken two down himself and took down a third with two shots to the head just as Applejack flipped her shotgun back into a locked position.
She finished the last one with a single shot, blowing the entire head off in a red mist thanks to the buckshot. The two surveyed around them, checking for any potential zombies coming in and to see what there the five cattle went. No zombies, yet, and the cattle weren’t too far away having slowed down.
The two Apples went back to their horses; they shied away a bit due to the noise of the gunshots but stayed roughly in the same spot. The cattle Big Mac had been dragging were only slightly farther away.
“Now we got some cattle.” Applejack said, pleased.
“Eeeeyup.” Big Mac responded.
Mounted up again, they trotted over to where the five cattle and started herding them, towards north of the camp.
Applejack looked up to see the position of the sun, covering her eyes with a gloved hand. It was roughly four in the afternoon.
“What do you think Mac. Head back now or see if we can find more? Cause I think we could get a few more.” Applejack said confidently.
Big Mac mused for a second as he looked to see the position of the sun as well. He responded a second after, “A few more. I’d say another two hours before we start heading back.”
Applejack nodded happily, “Alright lets go then.”
The two got the herd moving faster, much to the cows’ protest, trying to make best of the time they had left.
The truck moved slowly through the suburban landscape, the cookie cutter houses falling into disrepair. Trash and the occasional corpse littered the area, the place smelled of decay and the residue of smoke from burned buildings, which there were plenty of. The truck came to a stop in front of the next batch of vehicles to be stripped.
Samuel and Arthur stopped as well, alongside the six others they brought. Norman stared at the landscape with a crowbar in hand. Ken not too far to the left of Norman, an aluminum bat in his hands as he looked nervously across the landscape. Joel inspected his tire iron as he took up the rear while another man from Thurston, named Brad, looked nervously behind him as he tightened his grip on his pipe wrench.
Having to dig into the bottom of the barrel for manpower for this job thanks to still recovering wounded, even Pinkie and Twilight were here. Pinkie had a pry bar as she seemed to almost bounced happily but at the same time fully aware of her surroundings. Twilight had her old bat with her, the thing having a few dents these days, while taking notes in small notebook, she still kept her head on a swivel.
Everyone also had a firearm of some kind, but melee weapons were the way for the day for obvious reasons. The eight were in rough oval around the truck, one of Mr. Wilson’s sons, Henry, and two of his employees had already begun removing the leaf springs from a sedan. They did their best to be quiet but it was still a noisy process and the eight guards have been earning their keep.
Samuel left Arthur to sentry the front as he left to talk to Henry. Who was theoretically in charge of this little expedition, but deferred to Samuel on fighting matters. Samuel took a look at the trailer being towed by the Ford truck, it was getting filled with leaf springs and a few other bits of metal deemed worthy.
“Hey Henry. How much more do you think you need?” Samuel asked as he crouched beside Henry.
Henry looked back from the tire he was working on to remove before answering, “Hopefully after this block. I’m getting nervous too, don’t worry. Are more coming in?”
Samuel nodded, “Yes. We will hold them off of course. But if there is too many or we have to start using guns. I’ll be calling it.”
“That’s fair. We’ll try to go faster then.”
“Rog.” Samuel said as he went back to the front.
Samuel felt the handle of his sabre again, he was quite happy with its quality and it was proving its worth. It was currently in a wooden leathered covered scabbard that hung on his left hip. He was still getting used to the weight there, and the way it occasionally got in the way of his foot but not too badly.
He smirked though at the image of how happy Arthur was with the billhook, he wasn’t trained in it but it cleaved zombies incredibly well with its reach. Samuel took his place by Arthur.
“So?” Arthur said.
“After this block he says he should be satisfied. All good up here?”
“Quiet for now. Are you sure we can’t scavenge from the vehicles?” Arthur asked hopefully.
Samuel shook his head, “No. Have to stay on watch. Yes I know it sucks but we got a job to do. Now stay alert I’m going to check on the others.”
A quick round later and checks made, Samuel returned. It wouldn’t be for another fifteen minutes when more zombies appeared. Several appeared in the front, with a few coming in from other directions.
Samuel looked at the others to make sure they were sticking to their battle buddies. Arthur elbowed him and gestured forward, Samuel looked forward to a lone sprinter barreling towards them. Rushing across the overgrown yards and built up trash.
Arthur brought his bill down to be able to stab the sprinter. Samuel unsheathed his sabre and prepared it. A new tactic they began to use was Arthur would stick the sprinter, keeping it in place, while Samuel cleaved its head open. The two prepared as the sprinter rapidly closed the distance.
The former man’s grey eyes stared unblinking in excited hunger as it let loose a loud growl. The two cousins kept their focus, and just as the sprinter reached twenty feet from them. Arthur walked several steps forward and braced as the sprinter skewered itself on the bill. Gritting his teeth in sheer effort and focus, he tried to keep the zombie still as much as he could as it thrashed to get closer.
Arthur didn’t have to wait long as Samuel stepped in with long overhead swing and brought it down with the force of his entire body behind it. Unfortunately the zombie’s head twitched at the last second making the sword cut deep into its neck instead. Samuel quickly brought the sword back up and once again brought it down overhead.
This time he successfully cleaved the zombie’s head open, blood, bone and brain exposed in bloody fashion. Arthur extracted his bill and readied himself for the next, as Samuel flicked his blade to rid of some of the thick blood off. They had four shamblers walking their way.
Advancing only a bit further out they waited with a hesitant patience. Once the shamblers got closer the two attacked with forceful aggression. Arthur swung his bill downward at the first zombie, opening up its left shoulder, blood leaking. With a quick yank back he brought the bill back and did a thrust into its belly. With a wordless shout he pushed the thrashing zombie into the ground, pulled his bill out and brought the bill down like he was chopping wood with an axe, onto its head. Splitting open its face and digging into the brain.
Turning to the other zombie he lashed out with the bottom end of the bill in an upward motion, hitting the zombie in the chin causing its head to shoot back and staggered several steps back. Using the precious time he was given, he did a quick pull and thrust through the bottom of its chin and spiking the brain. It was almost comical how the tongue shot out as it was cut.
While Arthur was dealing with his two, Samuel did a quick slash at the neck of his first target, almost cutting all the way through, with a strong yank to remove the sword he moved away as the second one almost got into grabbing distance. Samuel snarled as got back into a fighting stance.
“Haakaa paalle!” Samuel yelled as he moved around, light on his feet and swung again at near decapitated zombie, slicing through the last of the tendons and flesh in a flash of blood. The zombie’s head fell unceremoniously to the ground.
Shifting ever so slightly, he lashed out with a punch, using the D-guard to bash the face of the former woman. With the zombie pushed ever so slightly to the left from the force, Samuel brought the blade over his left shoulder and using the momentum of his body cut through the top of the head at a slight angle. It toppled over onto the sidewalk.
Both breathing from exertion, the two men checked quickly for anymore incoming. But there was none in their vicinity or coming towards them. And a quick look back at the rest showed they dealt with much fewer than they did. Only two zombies which had been easily dispatched.
Samuel looked at the head of the zombie he decapitated. The thing was still alive, the eyes looked at him as the jaw snapped at him. With slight disgust, he brought the tip of his sabre to the temple of the head. With a quick thrust he ended its undead life.
Arthur stared at it, “Weird.”
“Indeed weird…and strange. Maybe Twilight knows why. Regardless, back to the job.” Samuel said.
Samuel slightly turned his head to see the truck was moving again. He sighed internally. Constant combat has been tiring and he looked forward to once the job was done.
“Almost done. Just a little further down the block and we’re done.” Samuel thought.
It was almost dark by the time Applejack and Big Mac drove their herd into the Hub. Eighteen heads of cattle was the final count after a long day of work. They kept the herd moving down the main street towards the butcher’s shop. Quite a few people were staring at the cattle, not all in astonishment, many with hungry eyes at the walking beef. The butcher was going to be a very popular man.
Applejack kept an eye on all the gawkers, making sure none try to do something stupid like grab one of the cows. A few people called in from the group helped guide the cattle along from heading somewhere they shouldn’t. Their presence also helped keep people away and them being heavily armed makes a good deterrent.
Nearing the shop, she saw Carl standing outside on the sidewalk, wearing his butcher garb, he stood in shock.
“Well I’ll be! That’s a lot of cattle! Bring them down this side street, on the left. Got a pen they can stay in.” Carl said as he guided them.
Slowly herding the herd down the street, they only had a bit further to go. Making another left turn where it narrowed significantly into a cattle holding pen. With shouts of encouragement and a few slaps on the rumps, the cattle all headed in. Tightly packed as they were, there was quite the stir among them, mooing at the humans making them do unreasonable things in their minds.
“You brought in so many…I won’t be sleeping tonight that’s for sure!” Carl said with a laugh.
Applejack chuckled and moved her horse closer to the man, “Well glad you’re happy. Now our payment?”
Carl smiled, “Of course! Would you happen to have any jerry cans?”
Applejack shook her head, “Not with us. We do back at camp. How about we just come in the morning to grab the gas?”
Carl nodded, “Works for me. Now since you brought so many, how about I give you a whole cow?”
“What? I know you said we could get some meat but...are you sure?” Applejack asked confused.
“I won’t be able to get through this much meat quickly enough; some of it will just go to spoil. Besides you’ve earned it. Pick one out and I’ll get it done nice and quick.” Carl said.
“Well thank you, that’s mighty kind of you.” Applejack said gratefully.
She turned to Big Mac, who was staring at the cattle, “Big Mac! Which one do you reckon we should pick out?”
Big Mac mused for a second before pointing at one beefy Angus, “That one.”
Carl nodded, “Alright. Give me about fifteen minutes and I’ll have her butchered and quartered.”
Applejack smiled and picked up her walkie talkie. Camp was going to be excited.
Samuel’s group had finished about an hour before Applejack and Big Mac. The group was now much better armed for close combat. Everyone pretty much had a high quality knife now, and at least half had some kind of weapon. Some polearms, some swords, some maces and even a couple warhammers.
While cleaning his sabre, Sunset came over with Rainbow, slowly as she used her crutches to move.
Samuel spoke with a smirk, “Feeling better?”
Rainbow watched her step as she responded, “Yeah. Whatever painkillers the doctor gave really knocked me out.”
“Good to hear.” Samuel looked to Sunset, “Liking the new toy?”
Sunset looked at the sword she received that hung from her belt, almost the exact same as Samuel’s except with a hint of a curve in the blade and was sharpened on the reverse to about half way up the blade.
“It’s quite something that’s for sure. Well worth it.” Sunset said with praise.
“I better have got something, you know!” Rainbow called out.
Samuel’s smirk turned into a smile, “Don’t worry. Got you a mace.”
Rainbow looked up at him, “Awesome!”
The three turned their attention to Arthur who was running toward them.
“Samuel! Applejack and Big Mac are back! They just radioed we got a whole cow to eat!” Arthur yelled excitedly.
The three looked at him in astonishment, and more than a few heads turned at what Arthur said.
“No way.” Rainbow said in astonishment.
“Yes way!” Arthur responded.
“Well shit, I think you know what that means.” Samuel said.
The three looked at him, it dawned on Sunset a moment later who smirked and gave a nod.
“Hey Pinkie!” Samuel yelled at the top of his lungs.
“Yes Sammy?” Pinkie asked as she seemed to appear out of nowhere.
Despite getting more used to Pinkie, Samuel and Arthur still flinched when she appeared, in their minds it was like she teleported.
Samuel looked at her with a smirk and narrowed eyes with humor in them, “Party time.”
Pinkie gasped incredibly loudly, she then grabbed Samuel’s shoulders, looking deep into his eyes, “You mean it? Like really, really mean it?”
“Really, really.” Samuel simply replied.
Pinkie looked to Sunset, who gave a nod.
“YAAAYYYYY!” Pinkie squealed with glee.
“Well what you waiting for? Go get started!” Samuel egged her on.
“Way ahead of you!” Pinkie yelled as she ran off to get started.
The four laughed at her antics, Samuel sheathed his sword as he got up, looking to Arthur.
“I’m guessing we are getting the cow however.” Samuel said.
“Probably. Besides I want the first steak!” Arthur said in excitement, running to Samuel’s truck.
Rainbow glared at Samuel, “I better get some too!”
“Same here!” Sunset added.
Samuel chuckled, “I’ll make sure you get some good cuts. Be back in a bit.”
The two cousins took off back to the Hub, both excited to get some fresh meat after god knows how long in their minds.
About an hour later, the first of the meat was cooking on a grill over an open fire. The dark illuminated by several campfires and a few lanterns to fill the gaps. The area was usually safe enough with zombies being routinely culled from the local area. Watch duty was still to be carried out and drinking of liquor was to be heavily regulated.
The group felt generous and invited a few of the smaller groups nearby that seemed nice enough. That is what Samuel and Sunset were dealing with at the moment, talking with a man speaking for his group who seemed interesting in joining. They were off at a small section of the camp for private conversation.
“You guys seem to have quite the set up here.” The man, introduced as Greg, said as he looked around the camp.
“We try our best here.” Sunset said.
“So how about we discuss why you want to join.” Samuel inquired.
“I think it is pretty obvious. You guys have your shit together and my guess is you have a plan of some sort.” Greg said.
“Well thanks. We do have something approaching a plan. However before we consider letting you join, tell us about you and your group.” Sunset said in an appraising tone.
Shifting in his seat, Greg went on, “I’m a carpenter by trade and my wife was a nurse. Two friends of ours that are with us, another couple like us. Alex was a greenhouse manager and Bethany did accounting. We do have our kids with us, my two and their one.”
Sunset and Samuel looked at each other, both thinking the same thing.
I’m sold.
“Well consider yourself part of the group now.” Sunset said happily.
Greg perked up, “Actually? That quick?”
Samuel responded, “Your skills are sorely needed. But first things first. Do realize you will have to follow the rules, understand?”
Greg nodded, “Of course. I understand and my group will be made aware of that.”
“Good. Also about the plan, we are heading east to find somewhere to permanently settle. You get a part of it for coming along and we don’t have a set location in mind yet but we are working on that.” Sunset explained in detail.
Greg shrugged, “Enough for me. When can we move in?”
“Tomorrow. For now just join the festivities, get to know the people and have some fun.” Sunset said.
Greg smiled, “Thank you. You don’t know how much I appreciate this…How much we all appreciate this.”
Greg left to join the party, which left Sunset and Samuel alone.
“You know we should have a more solid idea of where we should go.” Samuel said.
“Idaho might have what we are looking…I’ll grab the map.” Sunset said as she got up.
“Sounds good.” Samuel simply responded.
For some time the two discussed on checking a few places for likely locations. In the end, they were indecisive.
“This is hopeless, without any up to date information we are going to need to get closer to recce. Or get Arthur do his magic.” Samuel said with a frown.
Sunset sighed, “Yup. Anyways I think we should get some more people still.”
Samuel thought to himself for a second, tilting his head to the side, “How many more could we take though? Food is going to be pretty short at this rate; we don’t have much of the Apple’s stocks left or anything really.”
“I saw a lot of the papers on the board offering food as a reward. Guess we might just need to step up our scavenging. As well as our hunting and fishing despite our lack of success.” Sunset said thoughtfully.
“Fair point. But you are correct; we need people because wherever we end up. If it’s worth having…someone else will want it too.” Samuel said.
Sunset looked at him silently, pondering what he said.
Both didn’t expect Pinkie to pop up behind them.
“Hey!” Pinkie yelled.
Both jumped in their seats, Sunset looked back at her with wide eyes with her hand on her sword. Samuel had his halfway out of the scabbard with wide eyes and the beginning of a snarl on his lips.
“Pinkie! Don’t do that!” Sunset roared.
Pinkie stared at her with impunity, “Well why aren’t youuuuuuu at the party!”
Samuel sighed as he slid the sword back into its scabbard, “Just discussing what comes next Pinkie. We are pretty much done. Right Sunset?”
“I guess so.” Sunset mumbled.
“Well come on then! We are doing pin the tail on the donkey right now! And then we will do some dancing and other games! Oh gosh it makes me SO EXCITED!” Pinkie shouted enthusiastically.
“Let’s go then.” Samuel said with a smile.
The girls sat around a campfire, taking a break among all the activities. The party was still ongoing with a lot of it just being talking and a bit of drinking. A dance would happen before the end of the party, Pinkie insisted. Not too far away a poker game was going on; Arthur and Samuel were part of it, Elizabeth beside him watching in fascination. Many of the kids were already in bed; some of the older ones were mixed in, trying to be more like adults, much to the amusement of others.
Sunset tried to relax but her mind was preoccupied. She can’t help but worry and ponder what comes next.
“Sunset dear. Are you alright?” Rarity asked.
Shaken out of her stupor, Sunset looked at Rarity, “…Not entirely.”
“Well that ain’t a surprise; you’ve been going and going.” Applejack said as she sipped at her cider, the alcoholic variety.
“Have a cider Sunset. It won’t hurt; I know it’s helping me.” Rainbow chimed in as she gulped the last of hers.
Before Sunset could respond, a cider was pushed into her hands by Applejack, “Don’t worry, non-alcoholic. Don’t got much left so enjoy it while it lasts.”
Looking down at the liquid, she got an intense feeling of desire to drink. Throwing back her head she gave several hearty gulps before stopping with a sound of “ahhhhhh” at the taste.
“You’re right. It does help.” Sunset said to Rainbow with a smile.
“Of course I’m right. Now come on lets have fun.” Rainbow replied confidently.
Twilight adjusted her glasses as she spoke, “So Pinkie what are we doing for the dance?”
Pinkie, finishing the last of her several drinks, responded as she stood up with arms stretched to the sky, “I got a whole list of songs for it! It will be just like the parties at school! There will even be some live music! Not sure entirely what kind though.”
Twilight nodded as she looked over at the poker table then back. Fluttershy sipped timidly at her non-alcoholic cider, while petting Angel in her lap. Rarity had some watered down wine, only she really knew what type. Rainbow very carefully shifted her wounded leg to be more comfortable.
“Good job today Applejack. Can’t tell you how much I missed a good steak.” Sunset said with gratitude.
Applejack waved a dismissive hand, “Weren’t nothing to it. Thank Big Mac though as well.”
Sunset smiled, “Already did.”
A large yell of triumph from the poker table, startling Fluttershy as she cried “eeeeep” and tried to shrink herself. She looked around as everyone looked at her.
“You ok Shy?” Rainbow asked.
Fluttershy nodded slowly, “I’ll be alright, just startled that’s all.”
Rainbow smiled as a thought got in her head, “You know what. Let’s go join. Me and you Shy.”
Fluttershy looked at her with wide eyes, “But I don’t know how to play. And all those people…”
“It’ll be fine.” Rainbow said as she rolled eyes, crutch walking to Fluttershy, “Besides I’ll be there, Samuel and Arthur too. We got you.”
“Umm…Well…I…Ok.” Fluttershy said quietly, admitting defeat.
“Rainbow don’t force the poor dear.” Rarity said in an admonishing tone.
“It’s ok Rarity, I’ll go. Maybe it will be fun.” Fluttershy said as she gave a nervous smile.
“Right on Fluttershy! Let’s go!” Rainbow said in excitement.
Arthur looked at his hand blankly but internally was giddy. He had a good hand going and he was giving Samuel a run for his money. Arthur would admit he had a decent poker face, using the whole stare past someone trick, from doing drill with the army. When the time came to reveal hands, Arthur smugly laid his cards down.
He wasn’t surprised when he won and took the whole pot, a random assortment of valuable items. Alcohol, smokes, bullets, pretty much anything that had a use. He looked up to see Rainbow and to his unconcealed surprise, Fluttershy coming over.
“Well I’ll be damned. Look who is back!” Norman said happily.
“Sup dudes. Mind if we join? To kick your collective butts of course.” Rainbow asked with a smirk.
A round of laughter followed her statement. The two were quickly brought into the game, to Rainbow’s delight and Fluttershy’s rather well hidden misery. Fluttershy was seated by Arthur, who volunteered to help her understand. The game would go on for some time, no one person gaining or losing much. Elizabeth, who was obviously tired but too excited by the game to fall asleep, kept giggling and smiling as Samuel played more to make her laugh than win and at everyone making snide comments at each other.
Michael, his arm in a sling from the shot that went through his shoulder, spotted what looked like a big dance party start to begin; he mentioned it and everyone looked to it.
“We better wrap up then. Pinkie will kill us if we don’t participate.” Rainbow said, a bit bummed out by it.
Samuel knew just how to end it, “How about all or nothing for the last round? Anyone who wants to back out now better do so.”
A few decided to take what they got from the game, leaving to join the dance. Samuel, Arthur, Norman, Michael, Rainbow, Fluttershy and two others from outside the group were left.
Arthur smiled smugly, “Let the final round commence. But before that everyone throw something into the pot. Make it real sweet.”
A few looks around the poker group, some shrugs and everyone threw something in. Samuel, a prized bottle of whiskey. Arthur a half full box of cigars. Norman and Michael threw in some regular cigarettes. Rainbow threw an MP3 player, a few whistles at that prize. The two outsiders, some bullets. And lastly Fluttershy decided with a sigh to throw in her new knife she got.
“Oh this is going to be sweet.” Arthur thought to himself.
Letting Elizabeth be the dealer, much to her joy, she slowly handed out two cards to each player. Putting the three cards in the middle and slowly revealing each one as she tried creating suspense.
Arthur couldn’t help himself but grin; this was his best hand yet and by the looks of it, he was going to win. He was ready to just slam the cards down in triumph but waited as each player showed their cards. When the circle of turns reached him he put his cards down with an absolute shit eating grin and the groans of everyone there.
He looked at Fluttershy, the last in the queue. She looked nervously at everyone looking at her, took a deep breath and put her cards down. Arthur didn’t think anything of it and already was reaching for the pot.
“Whoa cowboy.” Norman said as he put a hand forward to stop Arthur.
Arthur looked at him confused until he looked at Fluttershy, and his eyes bulged when he saw her hand.
She won.
Fluttershy looked around at everyone in slight confusion, “Did I win?”
“Yes Fluttershy you won.” Samuel said as he began to smile.
Arthur’s mouth dropped in sheer shock, he couldn’t believe he lost.
“What the fuck!” Arthur yelled.
Everyone laughed to the point of being out of breath at his reaction. Samuel found the air to speak.
“Suck on that you smug little shit!” Samuel said as he laughed, Elizabeth beside him clutching her stomach rolling on the ground in sheer laughter.
Arthur just let his head drop in defeat. He felt a hand on his shoulder, looking up he saw Fluttershy.
“I’m sorry…Do you want your stuff back?” Fluttershy said as she held her winnings.
Arthur sighed, “No. You won fair and square Fluttershy. You keep it.”
“Oh…Ok umm thank you.” Fluttershy responded as she looked confused what to do with all her new stuff.
The group tidied up the card game and joined in the dancing.
Some of the songs that the girls have made during school were playing; they were using a car with a rather impressive speaker set to play the music. Most people were dancing, much to Pinkie’s enjoyment. Samuel was dancing with Elizabeth as she stood on his feet her hands holding Samuel’s, both smiling and laughing.
The Main Seven were all dancing as well, with differing intensities. Arthur danced beside Samuel. The man had no talent for it so it was more of a shuffle in place than an actual dance. Yet in this moment there wasn’t a single care in the world, just enjoying the moment. All the death, suffering and deprival of modern day conveniences just disappeared from people’s minds.
After a few songs played, a man and woman came out, warming up their instruments, an accordion and a tuba. Oom-pa-oom-pa. Was the sound that followed.
“Polka? We are doing a polka?” Samuel asked bewildered.
“Well why not? It’ll be fun!” Pinkie cried happily. “Besides they are the only ones who can play live around here.”
Everyone kind of just looked at each other and shrugged because Pinkie is going to Pinkie. People began to pick partners, some just being friends, others already couples or showing interest in each other. Chloe and Michael for example.
“Still want to dance Elizabeth?” Samuel asked.
Elizabeth shook her head, she smiled, “You got to pick a partner.”
Samuel put an exaggerated confused face on, “Well who should I pick?”
Elizabeth kept smiling as she pointed to the Main Seven, “One of them.”
“Then let us go see who will dance with me tonight!” Samuel said enthusiastically.
Elizabeth giggled, grabbed his hand and dragged him over. The girls watched in amusement, seeing a little girl drag Samuel over was an interesting sight. Elizabeth stood rather confidently in front of them; chest puffed out and hands on her hips.
“Samuel needs a dance partner and one of you can be it!” Elizabeth said, trying her best to stop from laughing.
A collective look at Samuel for an answer was received by a smirk and a slight shrug. The girls looked back to Elizabeth looking at them with expectant eyes.
“Well?” Elizabeth asked expectantly.
Smiles and a few giggles followed, with a roll of her eyes Sunset stepped forward.
“I guess I can be his dance partner.” Sunset said with a smile.
Elizabeth jumped up in excitement, “Yay!”
Samuel stepped forward with a hand reached out, “Shall we?”
Sunset grabbed his hand, “Lets.”
The two joined the growing group of dancers, lively prancing around. Elizabeth pumped her fist in triumph.
Applejack noticed that, “What’s got you so happy?”
Elizabeth looked up at her, “I was able to get him a partner.”
Applejack smirked, “You trying to play little matchmaker?”
“Ummm…No? Just trying to have some fun.” Elizabeth said flustered.
Applejack chuckled and gave a few pats on her head, “If you say so.”
The rest of the girls quickly either paired off with each other, or found other dance partners. Except Rarity who looked for Arthur, this was the perfect chance to get something off her chest and a dance was always nice to do. She found Arthur sitting on the ground nearby, he wasn’t exactly hiding but he wasn’t exactly present either.
His head was down and in his hands; she was sure she heard a soft sob and saw a few tears bypass his hands. She paused for a second, she wasn’t exactly certain if it would be the right time.
“But if not now than when?” Rarity thought to herself.
She took a deep breath and just as she was about to step forward she felt something approaching a presence as if someone put a hand on her shoulder. She looked back and saw nothing. It was odd but it didn’t feel hostile more like something or someone was guiding her forward. Emboldened by it she went forward.
Arthur didn’t notice Rarity approaching until she spoke, “Darling? Are you alright?”
Looking up suddenly, his eyes were red and puffy from crying. He was quick to rub his eyes free of tears and nose of snot. It took a moment for him to respond.
“H-Hey Rarity. I’ve…been better.”
“What’s wrong?” Rarity asked with worried eyes as she sat down beside him.
Arthur gave a shuddering breath, “The memories…of Jennifer. She always enjoyed…these kinds of dances. Always tried to make me join in, you know?”
“I’m so sorry to hear that dear, I really am.” Rarity reassured him.
“Thank you Rarity,” he said as he pulled out the knitted black bear he received before the outbreak, a lifetime ago in his memory. “Is there something you needed though?”
Rarity slowly shook her head, “No Arthur. I was only going to ask if you wanted to dance, however…I understand if you wouldn’t want to.”
“You wanted to dance?” Arthur said, bewildered.
With a small comforting smile, Rarity responded, “Of course. But we can talk about it after.” She pointed a finger at the knitted bear, “Can you tell me about the bear?”
Arthur snorted in humor, “We went on a hike once and we saw a black bear and her cubs. She made this for me; I got it just before everything went to shit. Now, it’s one of the few things I have left of her.”
Rarity put a hand on his shoulder, trying her best to comfort him. Dry sobs began to rack his body, his shoulders shuddering with the movement, but no tears came out. Deciding to try and make a difference, Rarity embraced him in a hug. Arthur startled slightly at the sudden contact however he returned the hug.
It only lasted for about a minute but for both it seemed like an hour. Arthur let go, feeling a little better and his dry sobs stopped. Rarity hesitated to let go, she enjoyed the feeling of his arms around her, at least he was doing better now.
“Thank you again Rarity…I’m sorry you’re stuck dealing with my sorry ass.” Arthur joked dryly, in an attempt at humour.
Rarity crossed her arms; her narrowed eyes stared at Arthur with frustration at his behavior, “Don’t you dare speak about yourself like that. It is completely within reason to be sad about this; you are not being a ‘sorry ass’ as you would say.”
Arthur looked at her with surprised eyes; he wasn’t expecting a response like that. Rarity kept her posture as she continued to stare at him, “Besides I’m quite sure Jennifer wouldn’t be happy if she heard you talking about yourself like this.”
Arthur smirked, she wasn’t wrong, “You’re right. She wouldn’t be happy about it.”
Rarity scooted a bit closer, her eyes softened, “What do you think she would want you to do Arthur? As of right now?”
Arthur mused for a few moments, his eyes falling downwards before bringing them back; he turned his look to Rarity, one filled with determination. She raised an eyebrow, wondering what he was going to do.
“She would say, ‘go dance’.” Arthur stood up and reached a hand down for Rarity to grab, she looked at it in surprise. “Rarity, would you dance with me?”
She simply smiled, took his hand with grace and stood up, Arthur helping. The two walked over to where the others were dancing, the polka music still going. Oom-pa-oom-pa.
Joining the rhythmic dance; having gone into square dancing now. The two pranced and danced, both feeling joy as they moved. Rarity saw the transformation on Arthur’s face, the sorrow and tears that once graced it were now gone, replaced by a jovial smile and grey eyes stared at her blue ones with a sincere gratitude. She couldn’t help but become a little flustered at such a look, but the feeling that stirred in her chest made it all worth it.
The dance slowed as the impromptu polka band began the finishing part of the dance. As the last notes played the two found themselves rather close to each other; both breathing slightly heavier at the exertion. Rarity felt this was the moment she was waiting for; she decided to make her move.
“Can I confess something to you?” Rarity murmured, glancing softly at Arthur.
“Of course, what is it?” he replied, looking over at her with a soft expression on his face.
“I… I care about you, like romantically.” She admitted, setting a hand on his face before pulling it away.
Arthur’s expression changed to slight surprise but he quickly composed himself, nodding thoughtfully for a moment, staring out into the darkness, nodding before he started to speak, “I’m sorry Rarity, I… I’m just not ready to think of anyone else in that way right now.”
Rarity nodded with a sad smile on her face, “I thought that would be the case. I just wanted to tell you now, in the case I never get a chance to do so.”
He pulled her in closer and whispered in her ear as they stood together, “Maybe one day though.”
Rarity’s eyes went wide; she wasn’t expecting such a response. She looked into his eyes for an answer, “Do you mean that?”
“I do. I just need time to recover. So one day I might love again.” Arthur said softly.
“When that happens can I be first on the list?” Rarity asked with a slight hopeful smile.
“You’ll be the first and only.” Arthur replied with a soft smile.
Rarity’s eyes sparkled at the promise; she couldn’t help but stand on her toes and kiss him on the cheek. To Arthur’s utter surprise, he looked at her not entirely sure what to do.
“Then I look forward to that day.” Rarity said dreamily.
Thinking of only one way to respond, Arthur hugged Rarity tightly, she didn’t hesitate to return it. The two became aware of their surroundings again, the dance had just finished. No one seemed to notice their little exchange. Their attention and everyone else’s focused on Pinkie who was shouting.
“Thank you polka band! Now on to our next-“
A gunshot rang out, everything and everyone stopped, looking towards the direction it came from. One of the people came running from where the watch party was on the northeast side of the camp.
“It was just one! But who knows if there is more coming!” The guard yelled.
A blanket of depression covered the camp; it seems the party was over. Samuel sighed heavily before he sprang into action.
“Shut it down Pinkie, sorry it has to be this way.” Samuel said with slight sorrow.
Pinkie slouched over in a depressed state nodding at his words and began to get the party packed up. As she did that, several people alongside helping her, Samuel got people moving to secure the camp in case of more zombies. Arthur looked back to Rarity with a sad smile.
“Continue this another time?”
Rarity sighed as she looked off to the side and then back to him, smiling sadly back, “I suppose so. Let’s go now.”
The next morning the whole group, tired and yawning from the very few hours they were able to sleep stood around the picnic tables. The group election for a leader was in process. Nominations and speeches were already made; Sunset was the first to be nominated followed by a few of the more popular people in the group being nominated. To many Samuel was already a figurehead to the group and he was nominated to nobody’s surprise, but to many a person’s shock he turned down the offer. Citing he was better as a hammer than a chisel for the group’s purposes.
Each nominee made their speeches, most had the same message of people coming together as they made their way to the Promised Land. There were a few different points on how leadership should be ran, from a direct democracy where everyone had their say to a single strong person should make all the decisions, some crying out about how it was tyrannical or dictatorial. Others went a more middle ground with leadership trying to resemble an oligarchy or representational democracy or republic, based primarily on the model of the United States.
Once the last speech was made the voting process began, everyone sixteen and older got a single vote. Written on pieces of scrap paper people would put their vote in a bucket that was watched closely by Samuel and a few fellow keepers of the peace. Once the last of the votes were collected, a person under sixteen was chosen to count the votes; it was Sweetie Belle in this case to allow a certain security from intersecting interests.
Everyone waited in suspense as Sweetie counted the votes, in front of everyone for fairness reasons. The keepers of the peace kept people from getting to close; glares from each one were enough of a reason for that. As Sweetie dug into the bucket for the last vote, everyone held their breath. The camp was unnaturally quiet for those few moments as all eyes were on Sweetie Belle as she whispered into Samuel’s ear as he slowly nodded.
Eyes shifted from Sweetie to Samuel as he climbed onto top of a picnic table and all the nominees stepped forward for the results. Samuel coughed to clear his throat and spoke, his voice carrying to every corner of the camp.
“Before I announce who is the new leader, remember we had a fair enough election as we can have these days so no calls for re-election or complaining about how it should have gone another way. Or else I’ll personally kick your ass.”
There was a good amount of chuckles and a few eye rolls before a few started to shout for the results, spreading until everyone chanted for the results.
“Alright! Alright! Settle down now. The winner is…Sunset Shimmer! Getting almost half of all the votes!”
Sunset smiled softly in victory, being at peace with the results. The other nominees shook her hand and wished her luck. The crowd cheered for the most part, with only a few dissenters. Sunset’s friends all crowded her with excitement at the victory. Eventually the cheers turned into a call for a speech.
Heeding the cries, Sunset took the same place Samuel was, he got down and offered a hand to Sunset to help her up and she took it with a gracious smile. She began her speech.
“Thank you to everyone for voting today. And a special thank you to my friends who I wouldn’t be here without.”
Sunset smiled at her friends who smiled and waved back, Pinkie somehow shooting confetti in celebration. Sunset returned her attention to the crowd.
“Now for the most part things will continue the same. But after hearing people’s complaints about how informal leadership was in the group, there will be a change on how that operates. First my official second in command will be Samuel, who has always been a helpful friend and ally.”
Samuel gave a barely noticeable smirk and gave a casual two finger salute, Sunset smiled for she knew she could always rely on him.
“For the rest I will be having, one could say a ‘council’ to help run things; it will work like this…”
A week and four days had passed since the election took place; new habits took place as people got used to being near the Hub. It wasn’t uncommon for small parties from the group to be coming and going for a variety of reasons, from doing jobs, to trading or just having a drink at a local bar. The supplies were slowly but surely filling up again from payments from jobs, trading or good old scavenging. A few people learned or reinforced skills such as Big Mac learning blacksmithing from Mr. Wilson so eventually, they could start making their own melee weapons.
It was late afternoon as Sunset and her council finished their discussion, they finally decided on a few locations to check once they entered Idaho. One suggested staying at the Hub but most agreed it wasn’t a good long-term solution, as many wanted to eventually settle with a roof over their heads again. There were only a few things that needed to be done before they left; while gathering as many supplies was a priority it was finding a proper doctor and mechanic which kept them, no one wanted to repeat the aftermath of the bandit ambush.
Sunset folded her map and grabbed the few items she brought along. She was tempted to just go find somewhere and be alone, even if it was just a few minutes but she felt the responsibility of leadership on her shoulders and she couldn’t just shake it off. With a small sigh she walked to where Samuel was, preparing to head into town.
“Last vehicle?” Sunset asked as she brushed some dirt off her pants.
Samuel looked to her with a nod, “Yup. Last one needing repairs, should be quick since it’s just something with the radiator.”
Sunset nodded as she inspected the blue van that would be taken in, she spoke as she continued her inspection, “Any luck on convincing him yet?”
Samuel shook his head with a sad expression, a lit cigarette in his mouth “No. He and every other mechanic in the Hub refused our offer. I don’t think we will have a mechanic by the time we leave, sorry to say.”
Sunset gave weary sigh, “We’ll be leaving tomorrow or the day after. So we are just going to have to make do.”
“Good. We need to leave, while a lot of the locals seem to appreciate us doing their dirty work. I think we are close to outstaying our welcome.” Samuel said as he tinkered with the van, rigging a quick patch on the radiator hose to get it into town. “Also is it just me or has there been more gunshots the last few nights?”
“I noticed that too. I think that means more zombies are coming in from the city.” Sunset said thoughtfully.
Samuel slammed the hood down, wiping his hands on a dirty cloth, “All the more reason for us to leave.”
Sunset nodded and was about to respond when a nearby commotion made the two turn their heads at what could be causing such a racket. It was Blue Blood, who seemed to be getting into a yelling match with Granny Smith, the now designated camp boss. Granny wasn’t backing down even with Blue becoming increasingly erratic in his movement.
Samuel’s blue eyes narrowed in growing anger, his fists slowly clenching then unclenching. Sunset’s cyan eyes looked to him in concern than back to Granny who was still standing strong but Blue Blood seemed to be ready to strike her. Sunset was the first to take a step forward, Samuel quickly followed, a noticeable stomp in his feet, almost like he was marching in the army again.
A growing crowd was gathering around, many not entirely sure what to do. Apple Bloom was now beside Granny trying her best to stand against him. Sunset was making her way over, increasing her speed. She saw out of a corner of her eye Applejack and Big Mac coming over, both with incredibly furious faces. Samuel noticed too.
“Keep those two back. They’ll be likely to kill him. I’ll deal with Blue personally.” Samuel said, his voice had one hell of an edge to it.
Sunset never heard him speak that way before, she looked at him with wide eyes but she kept herself composed, nodding at his words as she split off to stop the two Apples. Samuel barged through the crowd, the bystanders quickly made way for him as they were terrified by his expression. Entering the empty circle around the center of attention, Blue Blood raised his right hand to strike Apple Bloom.
He never got the chance as Samuel came up from behind and grabbed his arm. Blue whipped his head around with an angry expression even though he saw Samuel it wasn’t enough to shake him out of his anger. He turned around to strike with his left fist; Samuel punched him first, square in the chest near the solar plexus and Blue went from anger to shock very quickly as he fell to the ground winded, breathing fast and hard.
“Granny, Apple Bloom I’ll deal with him. Go join the rest.” Samuel said as nice as he could, trying to be mindful with his fuming anger.
Granny nodding in understanding, she gently grabbed Apple Bloom’s hand and guided her away. Apple Bloom stared in curiosity and slight fear. Once the two were out of the way, Samuel turned back to Blue still recovering from the blow.
“You have ten fucking seconds to explain yourself Blue Blood or I will beat the ever living shit out of you.” Samuel said with crossed his arms, eyes flaming in anger as he stood over Blue Blood.
Blue Blood tried sputtering out words but couldn’t. Samuel yelled this time, “If you can fucking breath you can talk! Now spit it out!”
Blue Blood made himself talk, wheezing between words, “She…was…making…me …chop…wood…again…”
“And that gives you a fucking excuse to freak out like the lazy fuck you are?” Samuel snarled.
Blue’s breathing had mostly recovered, he spoke in an indignant tone, “All I was doing was relaxing after doing those god awful chores. Then that old woman was on my case to get more firewood, why should I when there is others who can do it?”
Samuel gave a deep breath of anger before responding, “You know why you’re fucking doing those chores Blue Blood? Because there isn’t a single fucking other thing you can do! You got no skills or even knowledge to put to use! There is always work to be done! While everyone else is busting ass to keep things together, you think you’re so fucking special that you deserve a break from doing a few simple chores!”
Blue Blood’s face returned to anger, speaking with a violent tone, “Don’t you dare speak to me like that! I was socialite who had and could do things you can only dream about, you absolute peasant!”
Samuel watched in anger as Blue Blood tried getting up, he wouldn’t allow it as he threw a right hook into Blue’s jaw, slamming him into the ground. A gasp came from the crowd, they weren’t expecting this.
Samuel didn’t say anything as he grabbed Blue forcefully by the shirt and lifted him to his knees; he had a hand on his jaw where Samuel struck him, his expression one of fear at what he brought upon himself and his eyes began to water.
Looking into Samuel’s eyes, Blue knew he fucked up and opened his mouth to beg for mercy. Samuel spoke in a low tone first, “I told you what would fucking happen if you tried this shit. And since you were about to hit a child I’m going to show what is like to be hit by someone a lot stronger than you.”
Blue’s eyes widened, he tried raising his arms to block the blow. He wasn’t fast enough as Samuel’s open palm slapped across his cheek then followed up by a backhand. His cheeks were red and tears began to form in his eyes. Samuel looked at him with narrowed eyes, “We aren’t done yet you cocksucker.”
To reinforce the lesson Samuel gave a short overhead chopping blow into Blue’s face, Samuel snarled as Blue whimpered in pain and fear. Samuel punched him twice more, the noise sounding like a hammer on wood as he struck him. With knuckles aching Samuel shook his hand at the pain, he stared at Blue Blood wondering if he should continue. He decided to do so, clenching his fist again.
Just as was about to punch him again, the sheer flinch that came from Blue was enough to convince Samuel it was enough, for now. He pushed him onto the ground, Blue curling into a ball as tears fell from his eyes and raised his arms to cover his face. Samuel went onto one knee beside him and spoke harshly.
“Look at me Blue Blood. Now.” Blue looked at him with one eye. “You listening?”
Blue nodded vigorously. Samuel went on, “Good. This will be your one and only chance to make things right. First you’ll apologize to Granny Smith and Apple Bloom, without complaint. Next you need to realize that if this happens again, I will beat the shit out of you again and throw you out on your ass. Do you understand?”
Blue looked confused but it quickly sunk in, he nodded slowly. Samuel continued, “In that case then just know this, you can be treated with respect anytime you want. But you have to earn it and drop the fucking attitude. I’m giving you one more chance due to the girls who pleaded to take you in. Now get out of my sight and sleep off the bullshit. I expect you to work doubly hard tomorrow. Now move.”
Blue scrambled to get away from Samuel and hobbled quickly towards the tent he slept in giving a quick apology to Granny and Apple Bloom on the way by, the crowd split like the Red Sea for him, avoiding him like the plague. The crowd’s attention shifted back to Samuel as he huffed and crossed his arms. He spoke loudly, “I won’t abide trash behavior. I will not tolerate it in this group and I’m quite sure you are all in agreement. Next time don’t let it escalate this badly. I understand there might be fears if you intervene that you will get punished as well. That won’t happen as long as you have a good reason. Now back to work.”
The crowd murmured and went back to whatever they were doing, a good many gave him nods or a pat on the back. He nodded in return as such gestures. Once most of the crowd left, he saw Applejack and Big Mac approach.
“While I thank you for dealing with him I would have preferred if I would’ve been able to.” Applejack said in disappointment.
“Agreed.” Big Mac said.
Samuel nodded, “I understand. If it happens again, you’ll get your chance. For now just leave it. I’m quite sure I put the fear of God in him.”
Applejack snorted with a smirk, “That you did. We’ll drop it, for now. Have a good day Samuel.”
“Likewise.”
The two Apples left him, Sunset approached with Elizabeth holding her hand. Sunset looked at him with wondering eyes.
“I know why Samuel. I broke my promise we would keep him in check. I’m sorry.” Sunset said with regret.
Samuel sighed heavily, he gave a soft smile, “It’s ok Sunset. It is what it is. Is there anything else you need before I go?”
“No Samuel. Thank you for dealing with it…appropriately.”
Samuel nodded and beckoned Elizabeth over; she looked up at Sunset with a smile and walked over to Samuel grabbing his hand. The two started walking back to the van, engaging in conversation. Sunset couldn’t help but watch a tad longer than she usually does.
Driving slowly down the main street Samuel watched as members of the local militia were being a lot more active than usual, their presence being more noticeable. Small patrols of four or larger were moving about, another noticeable change was there was a lot less civilian foot traffic.
“Samuel, what’s going on?” Elizabeth asked as she peered curiously out the window.
Samuel shrugged, “No idea. We are here.”
Pulling into the auto body shop, the mechanic waved at him, Samuel waved back calling his name.
“Hey Barry. How’s a going?”
Barry shrugged, “Alright. What you bringing me today?”
“Radiator problem, hopefully a quick fix.”
Barry smirked, “So you hope. Well bring her in.”
Pulling on a chain, Barry slowly opened up the one garage door to his shop and Samuel drove in. Closing the door behind them, Samuel and Elizabeth got out. The three headed towards his office, Elizabeth staying close to Samuel. The place smelled of oil and burnt coffee, Barry decided to get to the point as he poured himself a rare cup of coffee.
“So how quick do you need this done?”
“Today. We will be leaving soon.” Samuel said as he fiddled with his lighter, craving a smoke.
Barry’s eyes widened slightly, “Ok…Well I’ll get started then.”
Downing his coffee he went back to the van to start his work, he called out to Samuel to come over.
“Just stay here Elizabeth, just keep coloring.” Samuel said as he got up.
Elizabeth just gave an “uh huh”, not looking up from her coloring book as she filled in the lines.
Samuel walked over and leaned against the van, crossing his arms and gave an expecting look at Barry. He coughed into his hand and gave a sheepish smile, as he worked to remove the radiator hose.
“Well I was wondering if…that offer was still available.” Barry said sheepishly.
Samuel gave a raised eyebrow, “Perhaps…if you explain why you’ve changed your mind.”
Barry hesitated, before taking a deep breath, he explained, “You know my girlfriend is pregnant…and that she has gestational diabetes.”
“I remember that. So explain.”
“…I can’t afford the insulin anymore. I’ve borrowed more than I can payback and I’m quite sure they are planning to come and take whatever I have.” Barry said, desperation in his voice as he looked at Samuel with pleading eyes.
Samuel was quiet as he stared back, the two men looking at each other both thinking on what happens next.
“We need his skills but his situation is far too precarious to put the group in danger.” Samuel thought.
“You do know if we took you two in, I’m putting my people at risk.” Samuel said with a frown.
Barry pleaded again, “Please. I beg of you.”
Samuel was quiet again, torn between the empathy he had for the man and practical logic knowing at him to keep trouble away from the group. Both of their attentions were brought to the front door of the shop when a loud banging took place.
A muffled shout came from behind the door, “Barry! You owe us and time is up! So give it or we take it!”
Barry dropped his wrench with it clanging onto the concrete floor; he looked at the door in fear and then looked to Samuel for help.
“If I do help you, you’ll owe me more than you think. Answer the door now.” Samuel said in frustration.
Barry gave a gulp, and then walked over to the door to answer, “I’m opening the door. Please let me explain.”
“I’ll be the judge of that!” The voice shouted behind the door.
Opening the door, several men barged in, looking like stereotypical bikers. The lead one was a gruff looking man, tinges of white in his hair and beard. He got close to Barry and spoke, “Where is our payment?”
“I-I don’t have it.” Barry stuttered in explanation.
The biker narrowed his eyes, but he and the others’ attention whipped to Samuel, the noise of the fire selector switch on his M4 causing it. Samuel spoke in a no nonsense tone, “Easy now boys. He is part of my group now, and I speak for him.”
The lead biker stepped back from Barry and walked up to Samuel, “Then I guess we will collect from you.”
Samuel stood his ground, “Yes. You’re payment is this shop and its inventory.”
Everyone looked at him in shock, Barry spoke in shock, “But that’s everything!”
Samuel glared at him, “You either get out of this alive or I let you deal with these gentlemen by yourself, your call.”
Barry sighed but conceded. Samuel went on, “The only thing I want is Barry is able to keep his personal belongings and whatever tools and parts we can fit in the van. The rest is yours. I assume that will cover what is owed?”
The lead biker smiled and nodded, “Covers his tab with us and several others. I’ll give you two hours to gather what you want and then you’re out of here. Only the one van too, no sneaking extra stuff out.”
Samuel put out a hand for a shake; the biker looked down and shook his hand. Silently both agreed to the deal. The bikers left, two staying as guards and to make sure the deal is kept. Samuel approached Barry who began to thank him profusely.
“Thank you Samuel. Thank you.”
“You’re welcome. But I did mean it that you owe me. Now let’s get packing.” Samuel said.
Both were surprised when Elizabeth appeared out of nowhere, she spoke innocently, “What happened?”
Both men couldn’t help but laugh.
It was late night as the group settled in; Barry and his girlfriend had been welcomed with excitement. An early night was to be had to allow everyone a good sleep for the drive to the Idaho border the next day.
Twilight was sleeping comfortably, cuddling Spike with sleepy happy sigh. She was in the midst of a dream when she was abruptly awakened by the heavy sound of gunfire. Sitting up in whirling speed, she almost tossed Spike, who yelped as he was clutched hard.
Sunset and Rainbow were awakened violently too by the gunfire. All noticed how much gunfire, the sound of rifle cracks, booms of shotguns even the bursts of fully automatic weapons. The three sprang into action, wanting to see what was causing it. Exiting the tent the sound of Arthur’s voice was clear and loud.
“Stand too! Stand too!” Arthur shouted, the words he was shouting were the call sign to ready for action.
“What’s going on Arthur!” Rainbow cried mace in her hands, walking better but with a noticeable limp.
“Not sure! Too dark to tell!” Arthur responded.
A parachute flare was shot into the sky, the red light illuminating the surrounding environment. What they saw were zombies by the hundreds, surrounding other groups and drowning them in sheer bodies. Everyone couldn’t help but gawk at the sight. They never have seen this many up close. Gunfire erupted from their camp, killing the closest but that only delayed the inevitable slow march of the undead.
Sunset forced herself into action, ordering people to start packing with haste. People moved with panic and urgency. Not even to properly pack things they threw whatever they could in the vehicles. Sunset rushed to the front lines as the para flare died out, but another was shot again into the air. The zombies were getting closer, their numbers seeming to just appear from the dark. With a gulp of fear at the number Sunset grabbed her pistol and aimed at her first zombie, pulled the trigger and its brains were blown out.
She continued to add to the cacophony of gunfire; Samuel made his way over to her with his M4 putting precise holes in the heads of the undead. Samuel shouted over the noise.
“How close are we to getting out of here?!”
“Not sure! We still have things to pack!” Sunset responded as she nailed another zombie.
Samuel said nothing as he moved back to check, it didn’t take long for him to come back.
“We need to leave now! We are getting surrounded on the east and south sides! We are going to get overwhelmed!” Samuel yelled in slight panic.
Sunset looked at him with wide eyes at the information, now that was bad news. A quick withdraw was organized by Samuel, he stayed until the last man was out. Vehicles were starting, their lights illuminating the dark and began to drive off. Zombies were plowed over, slammed to the side and even rolling over some vehicles. The convoy proceeded to head to the main road heading into the Hub, the town itself was lighted up as giant spotlights and other devices lit up the zombies. The muzzle flash of firearms could be seen from where they were, the convoy rolled through the horde, avoiding zombies where they could, a few of their own muzzle flashes showing where they were killing them.
Everybody was tense as they drove, they could see the looks of fear, desperation and focus. Sunset having hopped in a random vehicle looked out the window, she saw other people taking off in their own vehicles. The silhouettes of people running away or being bitten then dragged down to the earth by the zombies. She was thankful she couldn’t hear the screams.
The zombies began to show less and less as the convoy rolled back onto the very road they came in on. What surprised Sunset was the convoy was slowing down, she tried looking forward through the windshield to the vehicles up ahead. She watched curiously, as two vehicles stopped the very front one of the convoy. Sunset couldn’t help but hop out and rush to the front, wondering what was going on. She came upon Arthur in a yelling match with two people looking like they were from the Hub militia.
“Everyone is to help defend the Hub from the horde that was the order.” The first guard said in anger.
“We are under no obligation to do that.” Arthur growled.
Sunset and Samuel came up beside Arthur, the two guards gripped their rifles harder. A couple more people from the group backed them up. The guards were now much more nervous, being hopelessly outnumbered.
“We are going through. Whether you like it or not.” Sunset said with her tone on a knife’s edge.
“But-“A guard started.
The second one grabbed him, “We aren’t risking our lives, let’s go.”
The two moved out of the way, Sunset with a shake of her head at the situation, turned to get back into a vehicle when she saw the first man reach for the pistol at his side and brought it up to aim directly at her.
With widened eyes she tried to reach for her own, but she knew it would be too late. A shot sounded into the night, hitting the asphalt with a sharp sound. She looked to see Arthur had shot him with his lever action, a giant whole in his chest. Samuel lashed out with his sabre at the second guard putting it at his chest, he dropped his rifle and put his hands up, clearly not wanting to die.
“Leave us and you will live.” Sunset said to the guard.
The man nodded in fear and hopped into his SUV taking off into the night. The growls of the undead were loud as they shambled and sprinted over to the convoy. They all hopped in vehicles quickly at the warning by the zombies. A few strangers were running from the zombies and hurled themselves into open truck boxes and doors. Right now saving them could be done; they could be talked to later.
Arthur, Samuel and Sunset were in the back of truck with two brand new strangers with them as the convoy rolled forward into the all-encompassing dark.
“We don’t want to cause problems honest!” A young woman said with her hands up.
“We were just escaping the zombies, promise!” The young man beside the woman said nervously.
The three looked at each other and just shrugged, Sunset spoke in a tired tone, “It’s ok. I think we are all just escaping right now. We can talk about it at a later time.”
The two strangers visibly relaxed at that, the woman spoke again, “I’m Alex and that’s Nathan.”
Nathan waved, “Hey.”
Arthur spoke this time, “Well we are heading east if that matters to you.”
“Don’t matter to me, just want out of here.” Alex said with a shake of her head.
“Fair enough.” Arthur responded with a shrug, his attention was diverted to a walkie talkie and he began his job answering questions.
Samuel scooted close to Sunset, worry in his voice, “You ok?”
Sunset looked at him with amused eyes, “Yes I’m fine. What is done is done.”
How about to open his mouth to respond, Samuel shut it as Sunset went on, “We should head straight for the border and I don’t think we will be welcome here anytime soon.”
Samuel smirked, “That is true. We should be there in a couple days.”
The two looked to the ever increasing distant Hub, everyone grew to kind of like the place with its civilized commodities again, but like anything in the apocalypse it wasn’t meant to last. Sunset looked back at Samuel, appreciating the way his face looked.
“Samuel?” Sunset called a slight blush on her face.
“Yes?” Samuel answered as his eyes looked into hers; she noticed how they softened from the usual hardness.
“I…it’s nothing.” Sunset said as she looked away, her blush growing.
Samuel raised an eyebrow but didn’t pursue it, not thinking on it much. With only the lights to illuminate the darkness Samuel stared ahead, seeing the occasional zombie wandering. He hoped it would be easier once they were in Idaho.
But something deep in his gut told him it wouldn’t be.

//-------------------------------------------------------//
             Chapter 10: Friend and Foe Emerge             
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Chapter 10: Friend and Foe Emerge
Chapter 10
“Friend and Foe Emerge”
St. Hilda’s, Underneath the Church, Idaho
May 7th, 2015
1030 Hours
Rarity couldn’t tell what time of day it was in the dark, damp and chilly cell she shared with Rainbow, Pinkie and one other woman from the group. All she knew is that it has but been a few days since their surrender and subsequent capture. She leaned against the bars of the cell as she tried getting a look at where Samuel and the rest of the men were, who were in a cell diagonally left of the one she was in. The small cell block was rather tiny in comparison to the church on top, only four cells made up the block but were spacious enough they could be called “holding cells”.
The block was also dark, only illuminated by a few lanterns that ran off batteries. Rarity could barely make out the outline of a man leaning against the bars much like she did. He didn’t look like Samuel however and with a heavy sigh she left the bars to go sit beside Pinkie and Rainbow, the three huddled together for warmth, the other woman joined in. All four of them were rather miserable, given no bedding of any kind, they barely slept. Food and water were only delivered occasionally resulting in hunger and dehydration. They were all filthy and disgusting; Rarity couldn’t help but absolutely despise it. The worst was when one of them was taken for interrogation, while it wasn’t the torture any of them had expected and all have returned from said interrogation. All were deeply disturbed by it.
Rarity and the girls had been left alone for the most part, much to their surprise; it seemed they took their beliefs in regard to women very seriously. The interrogation they went through was done by Amanda and was lenient in comparison to what Samuel and the men went through. The girls all remembered the bruises and cuts the men had as they were dragged back to their cell by force. It wasn’t a pretty sight.
Time past by as the girls talked quietly amongst themselves, mostly talking about stories from before to keep their spirits up. They were interrupted when the door leading down into the cell block was opened; light flowing down and heavy footsteps soon followed. That meant either it was meal time or interrogation.
Rarity grimaced at the idea of interrogation; she felt the others shiver at the idea as well. They all waited with apprehension, each second feeling like an hour. Rarity found herself holding her breath as she saw it was Dominic as he came in front of the cell, illuminated just enough by the lanterns alongside two guards with him. He rarely ever came down, but when he did it was unnerving as he never took part in interrogation. He would only stand there and watch, strange considering his earlier tirades of saving their souls.
“Good afternoon.” Dominic said with a slight smile.
The four women just stared at him, wondering what he would do next. Dominic continued.
“Disappointing. Not even a hello?” Dominic asked, more to himself then the girls.
He waved a hand dismissively before a response came, “Regardless I think it is time I finally ask.” Dominic took a deep breath as zealotry danced in his eyes. “Are any of you willing to finally embrace the Prophet’s word?”
Rainbow snorted in amusement and defiance, making her position perfectly clear. Pinkie just rolled her eyes and looked away; firm in her opinion that Dominic was crazy in a bad way. Rarity sneered slightly; she had a sneaking suspicion that he would ask this question eventually.
The last woman however, with desperation nodded her head rapidly, stood up and walked over to the bars. The three girls looked at her in shock, they had not expected this. Dominic smiled as she did so.
“Good. I want to hear it though.” Dominic said happily.
The woman gulped before speaking with a parched voice, “I see the error of my ways and I want to be saved. Please...my Disciple.”
Dominic stared at her, looking for any insincere motives. Once he was satisfied that he found none he smiled, “I am glad to hear those words.”
He turned to one of his guards and made a gesture with his head. The guard nodded and grabbed a key out of his pocket, unlocking the cell door. The door opened with a rusty squeal and the woman shuffled out slowly. Dominic gave her a slight nod and gestured to the doorway out of the cell block. She did not need much encouraging and walked towards it, not once glancing back to the three girls. The cell door was quickly shut and locked.
Dominic turned back to the three, he spoke in a disappointed tone, “I was hoping you would accept as well. Alas it seems you can still not comprehend what awaits.”
Rainbow coughed before responding, “Well all I can say is, fuck you.”
Pinkie added in, “Yeah. Screw you. You big meanie. I hope you never have a good party again.”
“Go be an uncouth brute elsewhere.” Rarity spat.
Dominic merely raised an eyebrow, shrugged and walked away followed by his two guards. The three girls cautiously watched him; he stopped in front of the cell where the men were. The girls overhead the conversation that Dominic started, it sounding much like the one he just had with them. And it seemed like he got another convert or two, as that cell door was opened and then shut in but a few moments.
All three found themselves peering out of the cell door to catch a glimpse. But they couldn’t tell who it was. Then Dominic and his two guards unceremoniously left. It was back to the same and the three girls soon tried to get comfortable again.
Rarity closed her eyes as she sat beside Rainbow and Pinkie, trying to get some sleep.
She was startled awake sometime later by the door opening with a slam.
“Wake up you sinners!” A man’s voice yelled, hostile and angry.
Loud footsteps followed rapidly down the staircase, a man followed by his subordinates filled the small cell block. Armed with a variety of firearms, Rarity couldn’t help but wonder what was going to happen as she felt a wave of fear, probably nothing good.
She got an answer as a man unlocked the cell door, and several more came through aiming their weapons at the three girls, the three complied as they were tied up once more just like the day they came to this forsaken place. They were escorted out; Rarity saw that Samuel and the other men were already walking up the stairs. She swore that she saw Samuel look back at them for a split second before he was up the stairs into the church and out of sight.
The three girls walked up the staircase, squinting their eyes at the overwhelming sunlight that they haven’t seen in several days. Soon they were up into the church and walking down the main hall towards the doors out, passing the many wooden pews and ceremonial objects. The guards were setting a brutal pace; the girls could barely keep up, a result of their many physical maladies.
They finally reached outside; the fresh air was quite refreshing despite their situation. They were in the main yard, the townsfolk were going about their business, barely giving the ‘sinners’ a glance. It was a bright sunny day with only the occasional cloud with nary a breeze. Not that Rarity or anyone else cared in their current predicament.
What did get her attention and everyone else’s was Dominic standing off to the side, watching the line of prisoners go by with little concern. His little captain of the guard was whispering into his ear, Dominic giving the occasional nod.
“Halt!” Dominic yelled out of nowhere.
The guards halted as well as the prisoners. Townsfolk stopped their daily business to look at him. All eyes were on him as he approached Samuel, who was in the front of the line.
“This man right here was the one who led his little band of sinners to St Hilda’s. And what did he do when I offered shelter and food alongside the comfort of the Prophet’s words for him in his group?” Dominic stated loudly so everyone could hear him as he looked around the yard with open arms.
He continued, “He chose violence! But of course he and his group were soundly defeated and are now being taken to be punished for I gave them a chance to join but they refused. However before they are taken away from our homes, an example must be made so all sinners know to not cross us.”
The yard was silent before a wave of conversation flooded it. Dominic stared at Samuel who could only glare with murderous rage. Dominic smiled before nodding to his captain.
“Take him to the lashing post.” The captain commanded.
Two guards grabbed Samuel and began to drag him. The girls and the rest of the group could only watch as Samuel was forcefully dragged to a wooden post in the middle of the yard. He was roughly tied to the post and his shirt was ripped off to expose his back. Samuel looked behind him and his eyes widened.
The captain had a whip in his hand, a bull whip some far off corner of Samuel’s mind told him. Dominic spoke again to the ever growing crowd as the captain readied himself.
“This man will be given twelve lashes for his sins.” Dominic looked to the line of prisoners, his eyes stopped on every single one. “Anyone who tries to intervene will be killed and another additional twelve lashes will be given to the man.”
Rarity could only gawk in horror at what she was seeing; she never could imagine such barbarity could exist. Rainbow glared in anger but internally she was horrified as well. Pinkie was in the same boat as Rarity.
The captain looked to his disciple for permission to begin. Dominic nodded. The captain then grinned and wound up his arm for the first lash. Samuel braced himself and sent a prayer up with closed eyes and gritted teeth.
A loud crack sounded as the first lash connected with Samuel’s back. Samuel grunted in pain at it, a gash leaking blood had appeared, he could feel the hot blood travel down his back. He could feel tears welling up in his eyes for the pain had been sharp and overwhelming and he knew it was only the start.
Rarity flinched hard at the crack of the whip as the captain gave Samuel another lash. She could hear his grunt of pain from where he stood, her hands came up to her mouth as she gazed upon Samuel in horror and concern. Her eyes couldn’t move away from what she was seeing.
Pinkie had tears welling up, for she feared for Samuel’s safety. She mouthed “Sammy” sadly as another crack sounded. Samuel cried out in pain, no longer able to hold it in. Pinkie shivered slightly at Samuel’s cry of pain.
Rainbow gritted her teeth in anger as she looked at Dominic then back to Samuel. His back was already a mess by the fourth crack and his cry of pain was worse this time. She felt anger at being unable to help him, feeling useless but she knew there was nothing she could do.
After the eight other lashes came Samuel could barely feel his back, he also dared not move for the pain it brought was agonizing. Tears freely fell to the paved ground, he could barely stand but he wouldn’t buckle, the soldier in him wouldn’t allow it. He felt hands move to untie him from the post and he fell to his knees from the sudden release, he tried to stay awake in his dazed state. A flow of cold water was poured over his head by a guard and he gasped as he was shocked into waking up, followed by pain from his involuntary movement.
Two guards grabbed him and lifted him up, proceeding to then push him forward back towards the line of prisoners. Samuel stumbled but stayed upright, barely. He walked to the front with deliberate strides, trying to keep his head up. Once back in line the prisoners began moving again, encouraged along by the guards. Rarity looked at Dominic, trying to gauge why he would do this.
“He made an example out of Samuel to scare people into submission…that must be it. Or to reinforce the belief in them? I suppose. Well I must say he is definitely trying hard the monster. Poor Samuel…”
Rarity was snapped out of her thoughts by the gates opening; she could see an armed convoy at the bottom of the hill. Seemed like they were being transported somewhere; she couldn’t help but feel uncertainty and fear at what could happen next. She knew she would have to stick by her friends and keep composed like a proper lady should.
“Or as much as one can in circumstances like the one I am in. Oh girls… Arthur… I hope you find us soon, we need your help.”
Arthur overlooked a map to triangulate a radio transmission they received. Using his knowledge of how clear and concise the transmission, along with the information in it, was he could say with certainty that it was within several miles, no more than ten at most.
He and the rest of the group had traveled up to the north part of the state as much as they could in the last two days. They had stopped to quickly refuel their vehicles from their ever dwindling supply of fuel when Arthur picked up on the transmission; it was from Alex and Nathan, providing a huge relief to the group, it meant at least they had gotten away alive from whatever happened.
They had said they were in a farmhouse somewhere in the area; Arthur was currently trying to pinpoint that farmhouse. He felt the looks at his back from people, all were waiting for him to give an answer and he also knew for a fact they expected him to work faster.
Not that they know how hard it can be when you’re given no coordinates or a grid location. Like damn I’ll get the results when I get the results.
It was very tempting to radio them back but it was considered too much of a risk. The fear was the “culties” would hear them, for there was a deep suspicion that they were the reason behind the sudden stop of contact and the use of the code word “Tirek” by Samuel.
In turn it was with great frustration when the Crusaders came up to Arthur with unending questions. He could only ignore them for about a minute that he groaned internally and turned to glare at them. The three tweens noticed, grinned sheepishly and slowly walked away, like he was going to give them trouble. He continued to glare until they were far enough away he could be sure they wouldn’t try again.
Once they were, he sighed and went back to work. It took another ten or so minutes, including several more disturbances much to Arthur’s annoyance, he was able to make a guess on where Alex and Nathan were.
“Sunset! I think I got it!” Arthur called out to Sunset.
Sunset turned her attention to him, gave a thumbs up and finished her conversation with a few of the councilors. She then made her way over.
“Show me.” Sunset said.
Arthur nodded and pointed to an open area on the map along a grid road, “Here. It’s the best I can guess.”
“Thank you Arthur. We will be heading there then.” Sunset said with a nod and the two began to pack up.
It was a quick thing to get the group going again, up the highway a few miles then taking the grid road Arthur pointed out on the map heading to the east. The fields of potatoes were vast and wide under the evening sky. Accompanied by the sight of the rare wandering zombie, Arthur had begun to pick up the disdain that Samuel had for how they were almost anywhere now.
A few minutes later they had arrived at the suspected farmhouse; an old two story house that had seen better days, the paint was falling off and was in desperate need of new shingles. They had pulled into the gravel driveway; Arthur noticed a quick flash of movement from a window. He hoped it was Alex and Nathan.
He gave a sigh of relief when it was as the two walked out the door; the two had seen better days, dirty and ragged like they walked all the way here through the wilderness. It didn’t take long for Sunset to begin speaking with them, several others had started to crowd around them, all listening for information on what happened at St. Hilda’s.
Arthur rushed over, eager to hear anything about what happened to his cousin and the girls. He caught most of what was said, how the rest of the group had gone in then about the short firefight and then nothing. They had monitored the place for a day after that to see if anything would happen. After nothing happened, they proceeded to drive back south towards Boise to find the rest of the group and report what they knew.
They would have made it to the main group if they hadn’t been forced to abandon their vehicle after running out of fuel and walk the distance they had. Dodging zombies and survivors alike had also slowed their progress. Once they had relayed their story they went to get something to eat and drink, they deserved that much.
Sunset took a look at the position of the sun. It was far too late to go any further, so she made the decision they would make camp here. The trees that surrounded the property would provide decent concealment for the night so the group went about their business.
Arthur and Elizabeth worked to set up their tent, mostly Arthur but Elizabeth helped where she could. As they worked they talked.
“Arthur?” Elizabeth called.
Arthur poked his head around the tent, “Yes?”
Elizabeth hesitated for second before speaking, “Did you get anything on the radio yet?”
“…No I haven’t, I will let you know when I do. Ok?” Arthur responded sympathetically.
With a sad nod of her head Elizabeth continued working. Arthur gave a small sigh; he knew she was worried about Samuel, for she asked the same question several times already during the day. As he put a tent peg into the ground with a few hits from the pole of his bill hook, he was approached by one of the people put on cooking duty for the night, two bowls in his hands.
Putting the bill hook to the side, he accepted the bowls with thanks and called Elizabeth over. While she was worried she couldn’t help but beam at the food after a long day. They sat beside each other near the entrance of their tent, a small fire crackled to provide some warmth and comfort.
Arthur began to eat the contents of the bowl; it was a soup, watery with only the bare amount of ingredients to make it at least slightly filling. He made out some peas, carrots and lentils in it. He sighed internally; while he would eat his share it was getting tiresome having the same food for the last two weeks. It also made him worried at how low the food stocks were getting, he could see them all starving within a week’s time…
He shook his head of such thoughts; he couldn’t do much about it by himself. So he ate his meal, swallowed the rest and put the bowl to the side, he would get rid of it later. Elizabeth finished soon after he did and she was encouraged to head to bed. She didn’t put up a fight; she just shrugged and headed into the tent, Hobbes in her arms.
Arthur took note of that; she usually tried to push her bedtime as much as she could. But he didn’t think on it, he decided it was best to take care of his weapons and equipment then head to bed himself. Grabbing a whetstone from his pack he proceeded to sharpen the many edges of his bill hook, quick strokes followed as he hummed an old tune he learned from his father.
So focused on his work he didn’t notice that he had company, only the clearing of a throat brought his attention to them. He raised an eyebrow; it was the two Crystal Prep girls. He tried remembering their names, Fleur de lis he mentally noted and the other he couldn’t put a finger on, for he only ever interacted with them a few times. He continued sharpening as he talked.
“Yes?” Arthur asked.
“How are you doing Arthur on this fine evening?” Fleur de lis asked, her voice sounding more phish-posh than anything Arthur heard before, including Rarity’s.
He was silent for a second, trying to gauge what she could want as she stood looking at him with expecting eyes, “Fine. Do you need something?”
Fleur’s friend spoke, “Nothing really…Can we sit?”
Arthur couldn’t find a reason to say no so he gave a reluctant nod, the two sat across from him. Fleur stretched out her limbs before arching her back as if she was trying to pop it; to Arthur it seemed a little exaggerated especially since it almost seemed like she was trying to flash her cleavage, which was a little more than just ample. Something he couldn’t help but glance at for a split second, before looking back up at her.
“We really just wanted to hang out with someone our own age really.” Fleur’s friend said absent mindedly.
Arthur just gave an “hmmm” in response as he finished his sharpening; he then used some gun oil to coat the metal, something Samuel had taught him. Once he was satisfied he put the polearm beside him and began to work on his lever action, the 30-30 caliber rifle was almost comforting to hold.
He began to strip the weapon apart as he continued the conversation, “Even though there are others besides me, our own age?”
Fleur nodded, “Of course. We like to rotate among our peers; it can be so dull speaking to the same people every day after all.”
Arthur could agree but these two rarely ever talked to him, which only added to his confusion. He shrugged and began wiping down the various parts of his rifle. And for several minutes they talked about inconsequential things from their lives as former students and their new lives as survivors in the zombie apocalypse.
Fleur had also begun to inch her way over to Arthur, bit by bit; she also played with her hair in a rather obnoxious matter. Arthur looked at her with a raised eyebrow wondering what she was doing.
“Ok…what the fuck does this woman want?”
He would get his answer when Fleur spoke again, “So Arthur…are you single?”
Arthur narrowed his eyes slightly at her, for that was a very loaded question, he countered by saying, “Are you?”
Fleur smiled flirtatiously, “Quite single I am.” She leaned in and put a finger on Arthur’s chest, he ignored the best he could as she spoke. “Now answer please.”
“Technically I am.” But before Fleur said anything as her eyes lit up he continued, “But I made a promise to someone. And I have no intentions on breaking it.”
Fleur blinked twice, before removing her finger from his chest and speaking with an upset tone, “It was Rarity wasn’t it?”
Arthur nodded seriously, “Yes it was.”
Fleur’s friend butted in, “Oh come on. She isn’t here and she doesn’t have to know.”
Arthur glared and he added the noise of him cocking the lever of his rifle for good measure. The friend noticed and shut her mouth, seeming very interested in the ground all of a sudden. Arthur turned his attention back to Fleur.
“I hope you will understand and leave this well alone now.”
Fleur nodded sadly, “She won then there is no denying that. Outmaneuvered me she did, I heard she was good at playing these games.”
Arthur watched as she got up and her friend followed suit, he could hear Fleur mutter, “Well played Rarity. Well played.”
With a shake of his head at what happened he put the small fire out, the sun was nearly gone, and grabbed his weapons and radio and made his way into the tent. He set his stuff to the side and got into his sleeping bag, sighing with relief as he got comfortable. He closed his eyes, waiting for the peaceful bliss of sleep.
“Arthur?”
Arthur’s eyes opened and nearly gave himself whiplash turning his head towards the entrance of the tent to see who called his name. It was Sunset.
“I need your help.” Sunset said in a worried tone.
With a groan of annoyance he got up, doing his best to not disturb Elizabeth who was sleeping peacefully. Once out of the tent, bill hook in hand he asked.
“What’s going on?”
Sunset pointed over to where several people outside the car fort were waiting, barely visible under the rapidly darkening sky. Several guards watched them from the inside, ready at a moment’s notice.
Arthur gave a questioning look at Sunset, she responded, “All I know is that they wanted to talk and…I would feel better with you having my back as I speak to them.”
“Give me a moment to get my rifle. Better for this I think.” Arthur said as he reentered the tent.
With rifle and proper shoes he walked with Sunset over to the little standoff, peaceful as one could be. Arthur was curious who these people were though.
“Any idea who they are?” Arthur asked.
Sunset shook her head, “They haven’t said anything except for wanting to talk, which makes me nervous.”
Arthur steeled himself, ready for a fight if necessary, “I got your back Sunset, you know that.”
Sunset smiled, “I know. Thank you.”
The two had reached the little standoff, nothing had changed yet. Before any of Sunset’s group could react one of the unknown people came forward, they handed off a pistol and a knife, then walked forward with hands in a surrendering gesture. Once close enough a voice sounded off, it was calm but strong almost motherly as well.
“I am Mother Superior Giselle; I come in peace as I only wish to talk.”
Sunset and Arthur blinked at the title the woman called herself. Arthur’s thoughts quickly came to the conclusion they might be with the cult. With widened eyes he raised his rifle ever so slightly in preparation; he didn’t want to cause trouble though if they weren’t.
Sunset had put a hand on the handgun on her belt as she spoke, “Are you with the ‘culties’ we have heard so much about?”
The woman shook her head; the moon provided only a little light this night to see such a movement, “No. If anything we are very different than those that call themselves part of the ‘Dominion of God’. They are no friends of ours or yours.”
Sunset caught that, she asked in a cautious tone, “What do you mean ‘yours’?”
“We had tracked two members of your group coming down this way which was nothing new. People head south away from the territories of the dominion all the time. But we do know they came from St. Hilda’s which is what got our attention.” Giselle responded openly.
People’s eyes widened and there were a few mutter and grumbles, for it could mean they know what happened, every word spoken only seemed to lead to that. Sunset decide to take a small leap of faith as she asked another question.
“Would you know what happened to the group we had sent to St. Hilda’s then?”
Giselle’s voice sounded surprised as she responded, “You sent people directly to St. Hilda’s?”
“Yes and we know they never left St. Hilda’s once they entered. Our two people you tracked confirmed that.” Sunset said with certainty.
Giselle pondered for a moment, “Than we have much more to discuss my child. If it would be possible could we come in? It would be easier to talk and safer.”
All eyes turned to Sunset, the pressure of decision on her shoulders. She gulped nervously but she gave the order to let them in. Giselle alongside her group were let in, under suspicious eyes. It was increasingly harder to be trusting of other survivors in the apocalypse, the sudden disappearance of Samuel’s group had not helped in that capacity.
Soon it was just Giselle and one of her group sitting across from Sunset and Arthur, radio beside him for he was encouraged to bring it, to his and Sunset’s confusion. They sat in darkness; no one wanted the attention of the zombies. Sunset and Arthur were also able to get a better look at Giselle. She was a dark skinned woman with weathered skin in her age looking to be in her late forties, dark brown eyes with the same colored hair. She wore what looked like a cross of a nun and a hardcore survivor. Sunset crossed her legs as she began the conversation.
“I think this warrant’s the question of who are you people exactly?”
Giselle gave a slight smile, “We are nuns obviously. Sisters of the Benedictine tradition.” Her expression went grave. “We were the original inhabitants of St. Hilda’s until the Doms came and ousted us from our home.”
“Doms? Is that a nickname for them or something?” Arthur asked inquiringly.
“It is what most people called the people who inhabit the dominion these days.” Giselle explained.
“How were you ousted then?” Sunset asked.
Giselle sighed, “By force. Several of my sisters were killed, the rest of us were kicked out. Some actually converted to the false faith of the dominion, the nerve of our former sisters to turn their back on us…”
Giselle took a deep breath to calm herself, “But that is not important now. What is important is you must know that people who enter St. Hilda’s and don’t join the dominion do not survive. Even if they are captured.”
Arthur and Sunset looked at each other with concern on their faces; they didn’t like what they heard. Arthur spoke up with worry.
“If our people are still alive where would they be?”
“They would still be at St. Hilda’s most likely. If not they would’ve been taken to one of their outposts they have. Where they are usually given one last chance to convert or they will be killed, horrifically I must add.” Giselle responded with barely concealed disgust.
“Then we need to go at first light, we won’t have much time.” Arthur said with deep worry and angst that they would have to wait.
Giselle shook her head, “You won’t be able to breach St. Hilda’s, people have tried before, rallying all the people they can muster in an attempt to attack. Two major tries have been made to destroy the dominion’s presence there. Both failed with major casualties and no one has tried since. You’re best chance would be at one of the outposts close by. No more than say fifteen or twenty miles away.”
Sunset, despite being worried, couldn’t help but narrow her eyes in suspicion at how much they knew, “I thank you for the information but I do have to ask. How do you know so much?”
Giselle smiled at Sunset’s misplaced suspicion, “It is not exactly a secret. Most people in this area know about what the Doms do, runaway captives have also confirmed such stories, bringing information helps in fighting them where we can. So I can understand your suspicion but it seems rather misplaced. No?”
“Oh…I’m sorry.” Sunset said, slightly flustered.
“It is no problem my child.” Giselle responded.
Arthur wasn’t in the mood for delaying, “Can you take us to one of these outposts then? We have to find them.”
Giselle nodded, “We can. As long as you will fight with us. We do not have the strength to rescue anyone by ourselves.”
Sunset was hesitant; she didn’t want a fight if it could be avoided, “Would it be necessary to fight them?”
Arthur looked at Sunset with surprise, “These Doms are responsible. They made themselves our enemy the moment they fucked with our people. How can you say that?”
“Your friend is right. They will not hesitate to kill you if you intervene with their plans. Their Disciple, a local leader of the dominion, is known to be a militant man. I’m afraid there is no other choice.” Giselle explained with a matter of fact tone.
Sunset sighed, “I understand. I just want to avoid losing more people.”
Arthur looked ashamed for his words earlier when Sunset said those words. Giselle couldn’t help but nod sadly, she said, “And that is admirable of you. But know it wasn’t you who chose violence, it was the Doms.”
Sunset nodded with closed eyes, when she opened them they were filled with determination, “You’re right. It wasn’t us, and I will save my friends.”
Giselle nodded happily, “Good.” She turned to Arthur, “We need to use your radio to contact our people in the Dom’s territory, they can report if they saw any prisoner transportation. That will be important.”
Arthur nodded and grabbed his radio, the other nun that was with Giselle, who had been silent the whole time sat beside him and the two began the process to contact the people needed.
Sunset looked at Giselle with grateful eyes, “Thank you for this. I don’t think we could repay you for this.”
Giselle gave a smile, “There is no need. We gain an ally in this fight and we are able to strike a blow to the dominion by rescuing people. That is good enough.”
Arthur piped in, “The enemy of enemy is my friend.”
“Yes Arthur.” Sunset replied with a roll of her eyes in amusement. Before an idea popped in her head, she smiled coyly, “Did you get that from Samuel? Cause that sounds like something he would say.”
Arthur looked at her with an offended look, “I did not. I think of original thoughts thank you very much.”
“You think much?” Sunset replied with a smile.
Arthur looked like he wanted to respond before it dawned on him she was trying to get a ruse out of him. He grumbled inaudibly and shook a fist at Sunset.
She and Giselle couldn’t help but softly laugh at him.
Samuel winced in pain as he was tossed around by the rough road conditions as he sat in the back of a cube van that was being used to hold him and everyone else, dark and cramped as it was. He knew they had been traveling for most of a day. Stopping for the night before continuing early in the morning, given only some food and water, they had to share amongst themselves, Samuel made sure everyone else had more than him. He didn’t know if he was going to survive at this rate.
The pain he felt from the flogging was still there and he was afraid that infection had set in. Rarity, in her generosity, used most of her shirt to make improvised bandages that now lay upon on his wounds. But it was all she could do. Pinkie and Rainbow were doing their part to help Samuel keep going. The one other man that was left in their group kept watch on their captors, trying to get any information they can on them to use, such as an attempt at a break out.
Samuel gulped hard from dehydration. He noticed Rarity was beside him, being her turn to watch him. He tried to fight it, he did not feel like being babied, but they wouldn’t budge, so he sulked in defeat. He felt though there was something to discuss before they arrived at their destination. Where ever it might be.
“Rarity?” Samuel called.
“Yes darling?” Rarity responded, her tired eyes looking at him.
“Before anything else happens, I just wanted to say thank you.” Samuel said gratefully.
Rarity raised an eyebrow, “You’re welcome but you have said it countless times.”
Samuel nodded, “Yes. But this one is for...” He swallowed his spit. God he was thirsty. “This one is for Arthur.”
“Whatever for?” Rarity asked in confusion.
“It’s for being patient with him.” Samuel said.
Rarity was about to respond before Samuel raised a hand, “No words are needed. Just know that whatever happens, I approve and all I ask is that you be his peace.”
Rarity couldn’t help but tear up a bit before she nodded vigorously, “Of course Samuel.”
Samuel smiled, “Good.”
They sat in silence for some time before the convoy stopped. To everyone’s curiosity and fear. Samuel sat himself up; he wouldn’t allow himself to be seen weakened or vulnerable enough that they might just put a bullet in his head right away. The others braced themselves for what could come next.
The cube van’s door slid up, allowing daylight to flow in, and the occupants to wince at the sudden light. In their collective daze, dominion soldiers, or the closest they had to the thing, came in and manhandled everyone out of the van. They were all forced to their knees in a line, the rocks digging into their skin uncomfortably. Samuel could finally see where they were.
They were in a densely forested area, pine and hemlock trees sprang to the sky, thick brush covered the ground hiding whatever or whoever could there. But what captured his attention is they were in a place that could only be called a doomsday’s prepper home.
A blue bungalow sat at the far side of the gravel cul-de-sac, a single door garage sat close to it. Several sheds and Quonsets were around the area, looking to be filled with all matter of equipment and tools that could be found on a rural property. A six foot chain link fence surrounded the area, probably put in after the apocalypse began to keep the zekes out. At least another dozen more Dom soldiers littered the area besides the ones that came along. The soldiers seemed to wear any kind of camouflage they had, hunting camo or surplus was common, only the occasional helmet or tactical vest was seen, they looked like some sort of shitty militia. Samuel could only describe the whole thing as an outpost.
He saw Dominic come into view as he passed by him, with barely a look at any of them. Samuel sneered slightly as Dominic, dressed in the same attire, was brought a note by a soldier. He read it before nodding and gave instructions to the same soldier who then left at a jog.
Must have been important.
Dominic turned his attention back to the line of prisoners before he audibly cleared his throat, “You may be wondering why I brought you here…Well your punishment awaits.”
He made a gesture to bring the prisoners forward. Roughly manhandled again the prisoners were walked to the center of the gravel cul-de-sac. However the women and men were split. Dominic stopped in front of the girls as he smiled at them, who all looked at him with varying levels of spite.
“The Prophet is merciful today my dears. You will be spared punishment, in fact you have been granted a great privilege. We have need for brides for the Prophet and his Disciples out east. So instead of dying because of your sinful behavior, you will be given a chance to pay penance by marrying and birthing children for some of the most important men in the Dominion of God.” Dominic announced with a fanatic tone, his eyes glazed with sick joy.
The girls looked at him with horror. This was not good at all. Rainbow quickly shifted gears from horror to white hot anger.
“Like hell we will you fucking psycho!” Rainbow yelled.
A soldier, an angry expression on his face stepped forward, ready to slap Rainbow for her insolent behavior. Dominic stopped him with a hand gesture and the soldier stopped and stepped back.
“This behavior will be dealt with, and they will lose it. Particularly that one.” Dominic said as he pointed at Rainbow. He went on. “But they are not to be harmed. They are young and have their best years of child bearing ahead of them yet.”
A collective “Yes my Disciple” sounded out from the soldiers.
“Now take the women away to my SUV, they will be taken today.” Dominic ordered.
Soldiers grabbed the girls, rough enough to keep them from struggling but not enough to hurt them. They did struggle, especially Rainbow, but it was for not. Samuel could only watch with seething anger as the three girls were escorted to the SUV but they weren’t put in as Dominic made a halting gesture.
Dominic having watched the whole thing looked satisfied with himself. He turned to Samuel and his one last member of the group. He spoke with fanaticism as looked at the two with delight.
“I’m quite sure you’re wondering what is in store for you two. Well you will be executed.” Dominic explained. He pointed to Samuel with an accusing finger. “Especially you, I know you will be trouble if you live.”
Dominic walked over to a truck, pulling out Samuel’s sabre and came back over as he looked over the blade.
“You know this is a rather nice piece I must say. I absolutely love weapons such as these.” Dominic said with glee. He looked into Samuel’s eyes, his fanaticism against Samuel’s anger. He went on. “It would be rather poetic to kill you with your own weapon. But I have a better idea.”
Dominic began walking to a random spot in the outpost. Two soldiers had grabbed Samuel and dragged him, following their Disciple. Samuel couldn’t help but be confused. The girls and last man also looked on in confusion. When Samuel was brought to where Dominic stopped, his eyes went wide.
It was a pit, dug out to be about eight feet deep, twenty feet long and another ten feet wide. But it was the contents of the pit that disturbed him.
There had to be at least a dozen zombies all looking at the fresh meat. All had their hands up, a futile attempt to grab them and with hungry grey eyes all looking at them. They groaned and moaned loudly, wanting to eat them in horrifying fashion.
Samuel looked to Dominic who looked at him with a grin. Dominic spoke, low and slow, “Fight hard…Die well.”
Samuel felt he had to say something before he was thrown in, “Damn you and your false Prophet! I’ll fucking kill these zombies and then I’ll come for you Dominic!”
Dominic only smirked, “I doubt that.”
A soldier cut the restraints off Samuel, before shortly tossing him into the empty part of the pit. He swore he heard the girls distinct cries as he tumbled down. Samuel cried out in pain as he landed on his back, the wounds reopening from such an impact. He forced himself to get up despite the pain he felt. Staggering to his feet he saw Dominic toss his sabre into the pit, it landing by his feet. And with that Dominic and his soldiers disappeared from view. Leaving Samuel all alone with the zombies, who had turned their collective attention to him.
He felt fear keep him in place, for he had been thrown into a situation he most likely won’t survive. He could only stare at the incoming zombies.
Get up you fool! If there is any chance to survive! Any chance to get out alive! You’re no use dead!
And with such thoughts Samuel burst forth, grabbing his sabre to meet what he considered certain death moving towards him several feet away. Letting out the battle cry of his forefathers.
“HAKKAA PAALLE!”
Samuel fell upon the zombies, who returned his battle cry with their own of undead groaning. He lunged with the point of his blade, punching through the face of the first zombie into the brain. Quickly extracting the blade he bounced back to avoid grabbing hands. A slash at one taking half of its skull gone and then a jab just through the chin took another two just as quickly. But Samuel was losing precious ground as he backed up away from the ten or so zombies left.
But he kept fighting even as he was back into the dirt wall and undead hands reached for him…
“This way.” Giselle said softly, guiding Sunset and Arthur through the dense bush.
They had arrived in the later afternoon, crossing the rather theoretical border of the dominion and setting out on foot, most of the group was mustered for this with only a skeleton crew back at the convoy and the people who would not fight such as the children, the old or expecting mothers. They were apparently getting close to one of the known outposts the Doms used.
“How close are we now?” Arthur asked impatiently.
“We will be there soon my child. Do not fret.” Giselle responded with an almost infinite patience.
The three continued onward, it wasn’t long before they saw the said outpost through the trees and brush. Stopping they used binoculars and identified buildings, the chain link fence and the wandering soldiers, who were doing a piss poor job of actually keeping an eye out. Yet it did seem like they were focused on something…
“So…how are we doing this?” Arthur asked.
Giselle gestured to the south side, the entrance of the outpost and where the road enters, “My people will assault from there, we will be the main force.” She pointed to where they were at the moment. “Your people will come from this direction and ambush them once we begin; it will allow us to eliminate any resistance easily.”
“This puts you at great risk though, are you sure about this?” Sunset asked with concern.
Giselle nodded solemnly, “It is a risk me and my sisters are willing to take. The Virgin Mary will take care of us, whatever happens. Now let us begin, no more time can be wasted.”
With nothing more than a few hand gestures Giselle’s group of nuns and assorted survivors followed her, heading from their current position to where they would assault, silently and swiftly as possible. Arthur looked at Sunset who was using her own walkie to contact the rest. Their group was much larger in number requiring them to sit back further, only a handful could say they had any real woodsman experience that would allow them to approach the outpost in any meaningful stealthy way.
The large group of rather unorganized “militia” came up, making more noise than they should be for such an operation, Sunset only hoped that once the fighting began no friendly fire would happen. While Samuel and a few others versed in the art of modern fighting had trained them, it was minimal and with so many chores and jobs to do it wasn’t considered a priority.
Sunset would see that changed after this day.
The ragtag group of fighters stopped, awkwardly mingling about, checking weapons and ammo. Some of those staying in the rear echelon such as Fluttershy prepared for any injuries that may happen. They all waited for the beginning of the battle, or skirmish more like it, to begin.
They didn’t have to wait long.
A cacophony of gunfire sounded, Sunset could see their allies through the trees as they began their assault as they rushed out of the woods. The Doms reacted as expected, in surprise and confusion, made evident by shouts of said confusion and ineffective gunfire.
The group then advanced through the thick bush, with as much haste as they could. They soon came to the edge of the tree line, still hidden enough but that would change soon.
“That’s our queue. Up and at them!” Sunset said, waving her pistol in her left hand and her sabre in her right, trying to keep the battle jitters out of her voice.
There was a large wordless shout and the group rushed out, moving in groups while others provided covering fire, trying to pick off the Dom soldiers. The Doms could only turn in surprise as they were attacked on two sides. Sunset’s and Giselle’s respective groups made a very rough “v” shape as they attacked.
Arthur was rushing beside Big Mac and some other man, firing his rifle at any Doms who showed themselves. He was aiming down his iron sights at one hiding behind a corner of a shed, he squeezed the trigger smoothly, and the man went down with a spray of blood from his chest. Arthur shifted his aim to another, firing once again.
Sunset was doing her best trying to command, keeping an eye on the whole thing trying to make sure no one over extended or got too far ahead. But as far as she was concerned the attack was quite successful so far. The Doms had been caught completely off guard and were being swiftly pushed back, their numbers ever dwindling.
She saw Giselle and several of her nuns enter a Quonset, with corresponding gunfire. Applejack firing off the two barrels of her shotgun at a Dom in cover, the wood exploding from the buckshot hitting it. Ken followed it up by a few shots from his AR-15, the Dom fell over as the crown of his head was pierced, bits of skull and brains and blood flying out. A Dom popped out of a shed just beside Sunset, it hadn’t been checked, a rifle in his hands; both looked at each other in surprise.
Both raised firearms at each other, a race to see who could be faster. Sunset was quicker on the draw however and she fired first. The first round hit the man in the thigh, the man cried out in pain and fell down, dropping his rifle. Sunset, adrenaline pumping like it almost never had before, emptied the entire fifteen round magazine into the man, till an audible click sounded. She was brought back to reality by that and she could only feel a little guilty about what happened, for it was the first man she ever killed.
It’s one thing to take down a zombie, but another living human?…God I think I’ll be sick. But he would’ve killed you first… And he was part of the cult that did something to your friends. Remember people are relying on you, let’s get back to it.
Sunset refocused on the fight, reloading her M9 Beretta, and she noted how she was a bit behind now. She decided it was best to catch up.
The fight began to slow down as fewer and fewer Doms were alive, and it didn’t take long for one or two to break and begin to run away. It eventually became a rout as the hate was laid on them, outnumbered and outgunned. Most were shot as they ran, not being able to reach the tree line in time and the two groups were caught up in bloodlust from the crimes the Doms had committed. The fight ended as quickly as it began.
Two however did make it. And while Sunset’s group began to slow down, Giselle’s group kept up the pursuit, at least two thirds of them rushing into the woods after the two fugitives.
“Sunset! Have your people secure the outpost, mine will finish the rest off!” Giselle shouted from across the outpost, she had blood on her.
“Will do!” Sunset responded.
Sunset, with help from Arthur and others given leadership roles for the attack, began their consolidation. People checked over, minor injuries were attended to and gathering the bodies and gear that came with it.
Fluttershy was counting their casualties as they came back to get medical help, the nurses they had were currently with any injuries, most were minor but a few were major. The nurses used the triage system for this task, listing the wounded under a “1”, a “2” or a “3”. Three being the least wounded, attend when needed. Two being requires immediate attention to survive. One being unlikely to survive, only attend if there is a possibility of survival, and if not them keep comfortable till passing away.
There was only about six wounded from their group, only one serious wounded from the attack for them, which came as a relief to Sunset. Their allies however weren’t as lucky as she looked over at them. She winced as they moved two bodies who were clearly nuns, they hadn’t survived. Another one was screaming in pain from a gut wound as her fellow sisters pinned her down and one of their “medics” tried to improve the situation. In that moment Sunset felt incredibly lucky.
Arthur was helping move dead bodies when a call came from a man who was looking down into a pit and calling for back up. With a heaving breath, Arthur dropped the body he was carrying into the line of other corpses and walked over. Coming to the pit he could only gape at what he saw.
It was Samuel sitting weakly against a dirt wall surrounded by zombie corpses. Arthur could see Samuel look up at him, surprise registering on his face. What shocked Arthur was how roughed up Samuel was, he had blood all over him that Arthur couldn’t tell if any of it was his or the zombies.
“Hey! I need some help over here! And some rope!” Arthur called.
Applejack came up with some rope; she always had some nearby for any reason. She too was surprised to see Samuel and his condition. Arthur hopped into the pit so they could wrap Samuel with it and haul him up.
“Man am I glad to see you.” Arthur said, tears swelling up as he sighed in relief.
Samuel quirked a small smile, “Same here. But…”
“But what?” Arthur asked.
“I’m banged up…pretty good. These zekes got some good licks in.” Samuel said softly.
“Don’t you tell me you’re bit!” Arthur exclaimed loudly.
Samuel waved a hand, “No. At least I don’t think so…Definitely scratched though.”
It was only then Arthur noticed scratch marks on Samuel’s face, having been raked from the corner of his right eye, the eye had just been barely missed, diagonally down his cheek, ending at his chin. It didn’t seem too deep but it was enough to bleed. He found several more shallow ones on his bare chest and left shoulder.
Arthur could only stare; he didn’t want to believe it, for while scratches were never a guarantee of infection, it wasn’t unheard of for infection happening through scratches either.
“Arthur you good down there!” Applejack called worryingly.
“I’m fine! But Samuel is scratched up and then some!” Arthur called back, explaining the situation.
Applejack swore under her breath, but the two proceeded to get Samuel out, even as he grunted and swore at the pain caused, his sabre never left his hand. Once Samuel and Arthur were out, Arthur could see the flogging wounds on Samuel’s back. It took him a moment to register that as Samuel laid on his side taking deep breaths.
“What the fuck happened to you?” Arthur asked with horror and worry.
“…Nothing good. It’s a long story.” Samuel responded simply, not in the mood for long conversation.
Applejack was on a knee beside Samuel and Arthur, she spoke in a pleading tone, “Samuel please tell me our friends are alright. Please.”
Samuel looked up at her with sorrowful eyes, “They are alive. But they…they were taken somewhere else. I don’t know where…I’m sorry.”
“Dammit…What now?” Applejack said, more to herself than anything.
Arthur scowled, “We get Samuel help. Medic!”
One appeared shortly after; she looked over his wounds and began to treat them in a professional matter, enough to stabilize him till they got him out.
“We will need Twilight to look over some blood samples of his to make sure he is not infected.” The medic explained as she used a needle to extract some blood.
After retrieving the sample, the medic moved onto others. Applejack and Arthur stayed by his side until a team of stretcher bearers would come to take him away. They were also the guards incase if Samuel did come down with a case of infection.
Arthur helped Samuel sip carefully on a canteen, using a hand to lift his head. Applejack occupied herself with overlooking the outpost. The two groups were gathering anything useful they could take back with them, weapons, ammo, small bits of food and water. Nothing that could be used would go to waste. A small group of prisoners that had been liberated sat to the side, thanking the people who rescued them constantly. The sisters were looking after them, she also recognized the one man from Samuel’s group that survived.
She felt at a loss that only Samuel and one other of the eleven people Samuel had, minus Nathan and Alex, set out with survived or at least were here right now. Applejack turned her attention back to Samuel.
“What happened to the others?” Applejack asked.
“…Norman and Michael are dead. Some actually joined the damn ‘culties’, the fucking traitors.” Samuel replied with spite, not directed at her but at the Doms.
Applejack could only sigh and nod in acceptance just as Sunset came running over. She almost skidded across the gravel as she knelt beside Samuel. Arthur looked at her in surprise, Applejack less so; Samuel barely registered her for a few seconds before his eyes widened slightly in recognition.
“I just got told.” Sunset said, then after more quietly. “They should have told me sooner.”
Samuel could only stare as the sun lit up Sunset’s hair like a beacon, forming a halo like effect. For a moment it was like she was an angel come to save him in all her beauty, before he was pulled back to reality. He mentally shook himself of such thoughts.
Sunset didn’t notice, far too focused on the injuries Samuel had sustained, concern plastered on her face, “What happened-“
Arthur interrupted, “Nothing good as Samuel told us.”
Samuel spoke up as much as he could, “We need to get out of here now, they might have other forces in the area. Once I’m we are in a safe place I’ll explain everything. Especially if I am infected, we will need to hurry.”
Sunset did a double take, “What!? How could-“ She stopped as it connected in her mind the scratch marks on Samuel. “Oh god. We need to get you out of here. Big Mac!”
Big Mac, who had been hauling out a sack of potatoes, looked over, nodded left the potatoes in a growing pile of supplies and jogged over.
“Could you get us a stretcher? We need to get Samuel out of here pronto.” Sunset said.
“Yup.” Big Mac responded simply and he went off to get a stretcher.
“We will get you out Samuel, don’t worry.” Sunset said as she smiled at him, obviously glad to have him back.
Samuel finally let himself relax at those words, “Good. Let’s get out of here.”
At least that is what he thought what he said when he passed out from injury and exhaustion.
It became another late evening as Sunset’s and Giselle’s group made camp for the night. They had left the outpost within an hour and spent most of the rest of the day backtracking to a safe spot on the other side of the theoretical border. After doing the usual setting up Sunset and Giselle agreed to reconvene with respective members to discuss the events of the day and what came next.
But before any discussion could be had Sunset was beside Samuel as he slept, his breaths long and deep, it was clear he had been through a lot. He had been cleaned up as much as possible and his wounds had been stitched and bandaged. He had said stitches on his face after the one scratch on his face, on his back from the flogging and the myriad of other scratches.
Arthur was beside Samuel as well, he was still the one watching him for any signs of infection, Twilight was currently looking at the blood samples that had been taken from Samuel. Arthur and Sunset sat in silence contemplating; a lot of information had been passed on from Samuel. He had told the whole story of what happened, from beginning to end as they were making their way to their current site. The story was finished as the final stitches were applied to Samuel’s back. He went to sleep after from sheer exhaustion.
Twilight and Fluttershy abruptly entered the medical tent, startling Arthur and Sunset out of their trance. The two looked at Twilight with questioning looks.
Twilight smiled, “There is no sign of infection. He will be alright. He got really lucky though.”
Sunset and Arthur sighed in relief; their shoulders sagged as if a huge burden was lifted.
“Thank you Twilight. So very much.” Arthur said as he abruptly got up and hugged her.
Twilight blushed, not used to such displays of gratitude, her blush deepened when Sunset joined. Fluttershy decided to join in after a moment’s hesitation. The four embraced for a few seconds before breaking apart. Fluttershy spoke quietly after.
“Mother Superior Giselle wants to speak with you Sunset.”
Sunset nodded, “Of course. There is a lot we need to talk about.” She turned to Arthur, “Could you come along for this again? I would appreciate it Arthur.”
Arthur just smirked, “Need you even ask? I’ll be along in a few, just got to sort out a few things.” He looked to Fluttershy, “Could you check on Samuel every once in a while?”
“Oh of course. It won’t be a problem.” Fluttershy replied with a comforting smile.
“Thank you.” Arthur said as he left the tent to do whatever he needed to do, leaving the three girls alone.
“…You didn’t have to thank me you know. I only looked a few blood samples it’s not like I healed him.” Twilight said slowly as she fiddled with the strings of her hoodie.
“But you made sure Samuel would be well. That’s enough of a reason Twilight.” Sunset explained with a soft smile.
“Wellll…ok….You should really get going though Sunset. Giselle does want to talk.” Twilight replied.
“Right. I’ll see you girls in a bit. Hopefully we will get this figured out.” Sunset said hopefully, eyes trying to hide her worry.
Sunset cast her eyes at Samuel, admiring the way his face was, despite the stitches, she stared for longer than necessary. Fluttershy coughed purposefully, to get Sunset to exit her trance. It worked, Sunset blinking in surprise, before blushing herself being caught.
“We will look after him Sunset, don’t worry.” Twilight said, it being her turn to smile.
Sunset nodded and left the tent, walking through the camp to where Giselle and her people where staying, most would be sleeping under the stars tonight. She looked up at the position of the sun, she guessed there must be an hour and a half left before darkness would envelope them.
She saw Giselle giving a speech to a group of people who sat in a half circle around her; she had them enthralled with her words. Sunset didn’t know what she was saying for she spoke softly, just enough for her audience could hear her.
Sunset wouldn’t catch any of it as Giselle finished her speech just as Sunset came into hearing distance. The crowd rapidly spilt and headed their own ways. Giselle turned to Sunset with a smile, but her she could see the tiredness in her eyes.
“It is good you came, we have much to discuss and not much time to do it.” Giselle said as she motioned to a fire they could sit by for warmth. The nights were still chilly in the month of May here in Idaho. The two sat across from each other, much like the first night they met each other.
Sunset cracked a small smile at that, from standing off potentially ready to kill each other to becoming allies with common cause and sharing a camp with each other. She was happy that not everyone out in this world was trying to kill them.
“How is your friend doing?” Giselle asked.
Sunset was snapped out of her stupor, “Oh…uh…he will live, no infection thankfully.”
Giselle smiled, “I’m glad to hear at least some good news.”
“Thank you…and I’m sorry to hear about your lost sisters.” Sunset said awkwardly.
Giselle’s smile died a little and her eyes went distant for a second before returning to Sunset, “They are with our Lord now. But your condolences are appreciated.”
Sunset nodded solemnly before speaking, “I hate to move on like this but, what is it you want to discuss?”
“What comes next my child. As far as I know our temporary alliance is at an end.” Giselle explained.
Sunset breathed deeply before responding, “Well I won’t lie, we still need your help. Cause three of our people are still missing, my friends. I was-“
“Hoping we would help?” Giselle interrupted.
“…Yes.” Sunset admitted.
Giselle nodded, “I knew you would ask my child. I also know the whole story behind this, thanks to your friend. He had not let the details slip after all.”
“Is there any chance?” Sunset asked.
“Yes. But their so called Disciple, Dominic, is currently too strong for us to take on by ourselves. He has more soldiers, guns and most importantly strongholds he can retreat to. As of right now we can’t do anything but be a nuisance to him.” Giselle explained with a matter of fact tone.
“That doesn’t really solve our problem though. Unless there is something you know that I don’t?” Sunset confessed.
Before Giselle could respond Arthur came walking over and he sat beside Sunset.
“Got Elizabeth settled in, she was excited to see Samuel again. Reason I took so long. But please continue.” Arthur explained apologetically.
Giselle nodded at Arthur and continued, “There is a man, John Langford, he was a former warden of a prison. Now he is a leader of a group of former prison guards, what was left of local police forces and even some convicts who turned a new leaf. Currently he is also the only one preventing the Doms from continuing their expansion south. He may be able to help us, but more importantly you.”
Arthur spoke indignantly, ‘Ok that’s nice but how could he help us. And why would he? Not like he has any reasons to do so.”
“Arthur have some faith.” Sunset said politely. She redirected her attention back to Giselle, “How do we come in contact with John and what could we do to get him to help us?”
Giselle gave a comforting gesture, “We will take you to him. I and my sisters have had contact with the man before and he can be trusted enough. There is one simple way you could get his help.”
“And what would that be?” Arthur asked curiously.
“Join his growing coalition to fight the Doms. He seeks allies to join him in his fight and its working quite well. We never officially joined ourselves, only nominally when the coalition was in its infancy a month ago. If we both join officially it will help immensely.” Giselle said, her tone more hopeful now.
“They would know where our friends could’ve been taken then? And how we could rescue them?” Sunset asked with her own growing hope.
“Yes they would. But no doubt we would have to move quickly. If your friends are being taken east who knows how long Dominic will keep them here.” Giselle said cautiously and to remind Sunset of how little time they had.
“Then when can we meet him?” Sunset asked.
Giselle looked into the fire; it seemed to dance off her eyes, she looked back up at Sunset, “Tomorrow morning. At first light we will take you to him. And then the real work we need to do can begin.”

//-------------------------------------------------------//
          Chapter 11: With Fire and Sword Part 1           
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Chapter 11: With Fire and Sword Part 1
Chapter 11
“With Fire and Sword Part 1”
Fort Conrad, Idaho
May 11th, 2015
1600 Hours
Samuel admired the place that Giselle brought them to; it was a well built and organized place. They were currently waiting to meet John, “the Warden”, he seemed to be called around here, especially by former correction officers. He sat with Sunset as it would just be them meeting with John. Giselle was currently talking with him as the two sat outside of a wooden building resembling a fire watch tower which provided a full view of the area, the day was cool with a partially cloudy sky.
The stronghold the group had found themselves in was large in scale. It used to be the site of an old trading post and fort turned tourist trap. A palisade surrounded the place, great big logs that had been well seasoned and would last a long while yet. It was next to Salmon river, allowing a source of fresh water and fish, as well as transportation up and down the river, made evident by several boats and canoes pulled up away from the shore. Many a building, built in an old fashioned style of the late 1800s, scattered the fort. Samuel could see that several more buildings were being built almost exactly like the others.
Most were used for residence or storage but a few were used for work such as carpentry or leatherworking, there was even an honest to God general store. There was stables that contained several horses and mulitple pens beside it holding sheep, cattle and goats. While Samuel admired the place it did make him wonder why John would choose this place, especially since what information could be gathered pointed to that he did, at one point, have control of a prison.
He supposed he could ask that later, when it was appropriate. Squinting his eyes as the sun caught them for brief second he spotted Arthur and Elizabeth down by the vehicles that had been parked inside. He saw them looking up at him and they waved, he waved back with a smile. With a cigarette in his hand he took a drag of it, noting how it was almost finished.
I’m going to have to quit eventually. Going to run out of anything nicotine in the next few years anyway. Hell I’m already doing it less and less of it. Come to think of it I doubt anyone is going to be growing tobacco in these parts. Shitty. But oh well…
“So Sunset you never did tell me what happened in Boise.” Samuel said out of the blue, he wanted to spark up some conversation while they waited; she had been rather quiet for the last few hours.
Sunset blinked in surprise and looked at him, “I didn’t? Well it was fine at first…”
She told the story of how they went through the Boise botanical gardens, the discovery of the old penitentiary and then their desperate escape, as well as Mateo’s death. As Sunset finished her story, Samuel just sighed.
“Another one gone then.” Samuel responded sadly, he paused for moment. “Mateo was shaping up good too.”
Sunset nodded in silent agreement, she decided to steer the conversation to another subject, “How are you feeling though? You should still be resting.”
“You’re right, I should be resting but we got things to do. I still feel like shit and the stiches are itchy, it drives me fucking nuts…I’m sore, hurting and exhausted but I’ll live.” Samuel responded stoically.
Sunset sighed internally, unimpressed at his tone, “After we are done this, you’re heading back to get some rest.”
“No argument there, Sunset.” Samuel conceded.
Sunset cocked an eyebrow, looking to see if there was any dishonesty on Samuel’s face. He usually didn’t back down so easily but she couldn’t find anything telling her he wouldn’t go get some rest after. Her mind turned to other things.
“Do you think we will get our friends back? Before they could be gone?” Sunset said quietly, contemplating the rather horrifying idea of her friends disappearing for good.
Samuel was silent for a few moments before responding, “…I will not give you false hope and say we will one hundred percent get them back. Only God knows absolutely, but we will try our best. A lot depends on our ‘allies’ if we can even get the chance.”
“We must try, even if we can’t get their help.” Sunset said with conviction.
Samuel nodded in agreement, “True. But the butcher’s bill will be high.”
“For us or them?” Sunset asked as she looked into Samuel’s eyes.
His eyes went cold for a second before thawing; his voice was cold and serious as he replied, “Both.”
That sent a chill down Sunset’s spine; she didn’t want to think how many would die in any rescue attempt. Thankfully she didn’t have to as Giselle finally came out, both Sunset and Samuel looked at her with anticipation.
“Come in, John is eager to discuss your joining of the coalition.” Giselle said with a welcoming hand.
The two followed her into the tower’s room, it was basic place, large windows allowed sunlight into the room, there was a single bed in a far corner with a night table beside it; antlers of whitetail and mule deer were mounted on the wall alongside a few fish such as walleye and northern pike that could be caught locally in the river. A weapons stand to the side had a modern black hunting polymer rifle and a handgun, a Sig Sauer Samuel mentally noted. But the table that had four wooden chairs in the middle was the main attraction.
Especially the man who sat there. John was wearing a green and black plaid shirt, dull blue working jeans and cowboy boots. He had rather unremarkable brown hair and eyes of the same color, his skin having a farmer’s tan. He was looking over multiple maps and sheets of paper, a radio was on a corner of the table as well.
John looked up as he spoke, his voice sounded grave, “Welcome to Fort Conrad, hope you been finding it hospitable enough.”
Sunset nodded her head in greeting and gratitude, “Yes, thank you for providing hospitality, especially these days.”
A small smirk appeared on John’s face, “No problem.” He gestured to the chairs, “Please take a seat.”
Everyone took a seat as John brought out a pitcher of water and plastic cups, he poured everyone a glass and set it in front, they gave their thanks in return. Once finished he sat down, interlocking his fingers as he rested his arms on the table and leaned forward.
“I don’t think any introductions are needed, I know who you are and you know who I am so let’s get down to it. You want to join this coalition to save some friends of yours and probably get some revenge on that bastard Dominic. I am all too happy to have some extra people in the gun line. Especially considering the upcoming offensive I got planned. ” John said plainly.
Samuel looked to Sunset with expecting eyes; they had spoken to each other about how they were going to go about joining, both agreed to the idea of asking a few questions before anything else. Sunset nodded to Samuel then turned her attention to John and spoke in a diplomatic tone, “Before we join officially, I would like to know more about this coalition and the expectations that come with it.”
John shrugged in a conceding way, “Sure. Things were pretty loose at the start, just mutual support in the fight against the doms. Lend a hand here and there. But now? The doms are getting pretty fed up with us and are wanting us gone. Every single one of us who doesn’t comply with their stupid religion. So I started making things more organized, efficient and now official.”
John took a sip of his water and continued, “All that is really expected is joining the fight, no holding back. You’re either in or out. The reason being is Dominic is getting ready for a big push down this way; he hasn’t exactly been subtle about it. We have caught scouts of his eyeing up everyone significant enough to be a threat, troop movements around their ‘borders’ and such things. So is that enough for you?”
Sunset nodded slowly, digesting the information, “Yes. I will admit however we just want to rescue our friends and go our separate ways. We don’t have an interest in a prolonged fight, or war which seems to be what it really is. I hope you can understand.”
John frowned at that, “That isn’t what I wanted to hear to be honest. What reason would you have for that?”
Samuel spoke neutrally, “I’m quite sure Mother Superior Giselle told you but we are out of state, from Oregon originally. We just happened to have stumbled into your little war here. If we really wanted to we would just hop in our vehicles and drive away, our missing friends is the only reason we haven’t and are considering joining your coalition.”
“And we don’t have any place we would call home here. Our destination is further east, past Idaho as of now. We would be risking a lot joining in for any long period of time. Our resources are more limited than yours. I also don’t want to see half my people end up dead because of it.” Sunset added in in explanation.
“But-“ John tried to respond before Giselle spoke first.
“They are risking just as much as anyone John, both of us included. Besides I remember how you were pleading for anyone to join the coalition barely three weeks ago. I doubt that has changed.” Giselle said to John her tone sounded strongly of reminding.
John looked at all three and nodded, “Alright, alright you make a point for your case. But I will ask in what capacity would you be committing once you join then? I have plans to keep this coalition going even after Dominic and his lackeys are defeated.”
Sunset responded reluctantly, “There are things we could do as ‘contractors’ instead of being some permanent member of the coalition.”
“Contractors? Are you talking like mercenaries or something?” John asked confused by the suggestion.
“Essentially, yes. We can do certain things until we get our friends back and perhaps kill Dominic if the two goals align. Zeke clearing, training in certain skills, scavenging, general labor or even just regular trading, we have experience in this type of work before when we were crossing Oregon. After all I’m quite sure you have some things you need done.” Samuel answered in a business like tone.
John narrowed his eyes as he nodded, Sunset could see thoughts dance in his eyes, ideas forming in his head, he spoke in a bargaining tone, “And what would payment be in? Basic supplies or something more specific? Or perhaps luxury goods?”
“Basic necessities mostly. But things harder to come by we also take, if we think it is worth it. It also depends on you’re willing to offer, we aren’t too picky if that is what you’re worried about. We can also talk details depending on the job you want done.” Sunset said with a smile, convinced that they sold John on the idea.
John leaned back into his seat with a thinking expression, his chin cupped in his hand, there was a pregnant pause and Sunset got more nervous as each second passed. Samuel looked unbothered as he finished his glass of water and Giselle sat peacefully as she looked at John expectantly.
“…Alright you sold me. You got a deal.” John finally replied, as he held out a hand for handshake to seal the deal they had made.
Sunset let out a relieved breath; she got worried there for a second he was actually going to refuse. She took up his handshake and Samuel followed suit, they had now officially join the coalition.
“I’m glad to see that an agreement has been reached.” Giselle chimed in with a benevolent smile.
Sunset looked at Giselle with gratitude, “We couldn’t have done this without you.”
“It was no problem my child. But we still haven’t gotten your friends back yet either.” Giselle responded cautiously, she then turned to John. “Will you tell us about this ‘offensive’ you have hinted at now or later?”
Sunset could see Samuel focus sharply at what Giselle said, as he eyes turned to John with curiosity. Sunset would gladly let Samuel take over this part of the planning, she considered herself too inexperienced to do it by herself, as well as not particularly liking the planning or leading of battles. She wasn’t a pacifist by any means but the idea of killing just for the sake of it never sat well with her.
I guess I really have changed from who I used to be. The old me would probably take to the idea of needless killing a lot easier and quicker.
Sunset refocused from her thoughts back to John as he replied to Giselle’s question, he sounded confident but a hint of worry was also there, “The basics of the plan are to strike deep into Dom territory, the aim being to kill Dominic and end the Doms influence over northern Idaho, kicking them out before they do it to us. Cause we were able to intercept a few messengers of theirs and the contents of the messages they carried were not good.”
John pointed to a map, his finger pointing to a series of arrows that started in the eastern part of the state, headed to the Oregon-Idaho border then go north towards where St. Hilda’s and Fort Conrad are. Sunset was trying to figure out what it meant, she remember something from history class like this…
“These are troop movements, aren’t they?” Samuel asked the question everyone was thinking.
John nodded, “Yup. Dominic wants to attack us from two directions at once, pin us so they can kill us all and finally have undisputed control over Idaho so his Prophet can finally have his little empire. It’s why we need to go on the offensive or else we will be royally fucked.”
Sunset’s eyes widened at the possibilities, none of them good in her mind. She looked at Samuel for an idea of how they were going to get their way out of this. Samuel had leaning over the map, his eyes moving from point of the map to another. Giselle only narrowed her eyes in what Sunset could only describe as acceptance.
“That was the bad news.” John announced.
All eyes were on him.
He continued, “We know the location of Dominic’s base. And it isn’t St. Hilda’s.”
Samuel looked sharply at John, “Explain.”
“Gladly. He took over a compound in the mountains. A survivor’s paradise. Has everything you would need to survive something like what we are going through. Water distillery, solar panels, high walls and more. It’s also where he conducts a lot of his more unsavory actions as well. So I’m betting that’s where he is right now.” John explained, almost triumphantly.
Hope lit up on Sunset’s face, “Could that be where he took my friends?”
John shrugged, “Good chance but no guarantees.”
Samuel butted in, his tone serious, “I have a lot of questions in relation to your plans John. Like what do we know about the Dom troops. What are they equipped with? What is their level of training? Numbers we are dealing with? What is their morale like? I want to know these things so I can prepare accordingly.”
John nodded, “That is something we will be going over come tomorrow afternoon, when the last of the coalition representatives arrive. A full brief on the situation and planning session, get everyone up to speed and then we will go from there.”
Samuel nodded in appreciation; Sunset spoke next in a questioning tone, “I was actually wondering if you could answer some questions, I’m curious about how a former warden come to be here in a fort meant for tourism.”
“I was actually curious myself about that. Alongside other information, that would either be useful or perhaps interesting.” Samuel chimed in, a smirk on his face.
John smirked back, “And I’m curious about how that nasty scar on your face got there.”
Samuel chuckled, “Fair enough.”
John looked at each of the three before speaking again, “How about you come have dinner with me tonight? We can go back and forth about each other over some food and drink. Oh and bring some other people you want along, I’ll be doing the same.”
“Sounds splendid, John. I will attend to my people and we shall break bread with each other.” Giselle said with a smile as she got up to leave.
Samuel and Sunset agreed as they too got up to leave. John gave a wave of farewell as he returned to his papers and maps. Upon exiting the door, they went to attend to business and get ready for dinner.
Rainbow couldn’t help but seethe as she was once more put through “wife” lessons by a couple of the wives of Dominic. She was gritting her teeth as she once more put through how to have ‘proper’ manners becoming of a soon to be wife of either a disciple or the Prophet. But she complied as she was told how to behave at the table.
She, Rarity and Pinkie had no idea where they ended up. Having been deprived of seeing or hearing anything as they were transported to someplace, whatever it might be. As soon as they got here, there had been nothing but preparing the three for their new roles that would be forced upon them. Their treatment from being prisoners had improved however, if only marginally. They had been living in some house, or something similar she believed. All three had been confined to the building, never allowed out, the heavy guard presence was a convincing enough reason to not try escaping.
Rainbow, Pinkie and Rarity were all sitting at a table as they were shown how they should properly hold eating utensils, pass dishes around the table but most important of all was how to address their husband and know when to speak. Rainbow had failed for the most part at first; she was usually verbally reprimanded but the occasional strike from a stick if she ever got out of “hand”, by their definition, she learned quickly after that it was better to play along than not.
Pinkie had still kept a positive and bouncy attitude, as she wouldn’t let their circumstances keep her spirits down as she tried her best to keep herself and her friends up. She went along with the lessons almost as if she wanted to, despite the oppressive atmosphere that lingered over her.
Rarity had adapted to the situation with the most ease, but she hated it almost as much as Rainbow did; although she composed herself with as much grace and poise she could have possibly mustered, which seemed to have gain the approval of their instructors. She was considered the best of the three and most likely to the have the “privilege” of potentially marrying the Prophet himself.
None of them really expected to see their future “husbands” anytime soon at least, a small mercy.
Rainbow sighed internally as she picked up the fork again in a “proper fashion”, finally doing it right as one of her instructors gave a nod in acknowledgement. It became a slog of a lesson for an unknown amount of time, Rainbow couldn’t tell as she miserably sat through everything.
She was shaken from the mindless state she was in as the lesson was finished for the day. Though their day was far from done, they would soon be doing cooking classes. Rainbow considered it only slightly more interesting than manner classes.
The instructors left, they always did to discuss with each other the results of the class. That gave the girls a small break every time, which they always used to talk.
“I am so done with this. We need to make an escape plan, like now.” Rainbow said as she crossed her arms.
“And go where? We are most certainly entirely surrounded by these lunatics so even if we get out, I doubt we would make it far.” Rarity countered as she looked at the door the instructors used to leave.
Pinkie leaned in and spoke softly, “I’ve looked everywhere for an escape route and found nothing! They really got it locked up tighter than a duck’s butt.”
Rainbow and Rarity didn’t bat an eye and both silently contemplated. Both knew if Pinkie of all people couldn’t find a route of escape than their chances were slim indeed.
“Then we escape another way, like we are going somewhere else eventually. So I’m thinking we do it when no doubt get put another vehicle again. And then-” Rainbow said firmly.
“As we are made blind and deaf again?” Rarity interrupted with a raised eyebrow.
Rainbow rolled her eyes, “I was getting there. Since we are going to be ‘wives’,” she said the word with disgust, “There is a good chance we won’t be, which will make it so much easier to try. Like come on, we can take a few dudes who think we aren’t a threat.”
“Oh yes, then we get shot as we try running.” Rarity replied in a deadpan tone.
Pinkie leaned into Rarity, “It’ll be fine. We will escape like ninjas in the night.”
Pinkie proceeded to do a ninja pose following it up with a “HIIIIII-YAAA!”
Rarity couldn’t help but smile slightly at her friend’s antics and Rainbow grinned too. Regardless of their circumstances they still had each other. They however all turned their attention to the door as they heard footsteps and voices. They quickly returned to their seats and tried to look the part of dutiful students.
The instructors all came in one by one; the lead instructor cleared her throat and spoke in a teacher like voice, “You three all know what you are training for and that initially the process would be a month. That has changed.”
The three girls all gave a confused glance at each other, not saying a word however; as they would receive a verbal tirade for talking out of turn. They refocused as the lead instructor went on.
“It has been forwarded to two weeks now. You will be meeting your potential husbands sooner than expected. But we will have you ready in time, so this means more time spent in classes so let us hop to it. Chop chop.”
Rainbow couldn’t help but groan inwardly, almost letting it slip. She followed the rest as they got up to go to the next class, at speed walking pace no less.
This is such a fucking joke, but what happens if we do get married off to some creeps and we never see our friends again?
Rainbow shivered at the thought. She only hoped that rescue or an escape would happen. And soon.
` Samuel and Sunset walked beside each other as they headed to have dinner with John. Arthur followed shortly behind as Elizabeth was given a piggyback ride, her laughs communicated she was having fun. Fluttershy, Applejack, Twilight and Spike were along as well, Sunset thought it would be good to have them along.
She had high hopes for the dinner, a good way to connect with John and his group, paving a way to good relations and the opportunities that could open up from it. After all it never hurt to have friends one could rely on. They already had several jobs that the group was working, in exchange for payment of course. Mostly just training or skill sharing, though they were hints there could be some more lucrative options coming their way soon.
She looked at Samuel, who grazed his scar lightly with a hand to avoid causing pain as he looked forward; it was strangely attractive to her. But she ignored that as she spoke.
“So what do you think there could be for food?”
Samuel gave her a glance, “I’m actually hoping for some fresh fish myself. I have also a hankering for anything fruit, even if it’s canned. What about you?”
“Burgers, with cheese and soft buns, with crisp fries on the side…Dammit like that’s going to happen.” Sunset said as her mouth watered at the idea.
Samuel chuckled but he felt a pang of wanting of a greasy burger too. And he felt his mouth water at that idea as well. Which everyone felt these days; it wasn’t uncommon for people to go into a daze as food porn played in their head.
“We will be fine with whatever we get though.” Sunset added after, in a slightly depressed way.
Samuel nodded, “We can always hope though…But when we settle somewhere I’m making sure someone is producing burgers and pizzas cause by God I will not last without it.”
Sunset giggled at Samuel’s statement for she agreed. Oh how she missed the food once so readily accessible but now are a lot more work to get. She couldn’t help but envision making such food again in a new home. But she quickly dismissed those thoughts; they weren’t close to finding a place anytime soon.
Her attention was brought back to Samuel as he spoke, his tone drifting seriously from the playful one he had a few moments earlier.
“You know, some of the councilors weren’t too happy that you didn’t invite any of them to this dinner. A few are even thinking that whole election we had was a hasty one and we need a redo. Now I’m not saying there is any chance of an uprising or something like that but its best we keep an eye on the few dissenters we have.”
Sunset narrowed her eyes, she had an idea at which councilors it might be. Looks she might have to make them understand her reasoning but yet again they might not see that way. She sighed as yet another problem had appeared but she would deal with it.
“That’s a concern but we can deal with it later…somehow. I think everyone is just getting fed up with our current living conditions. After all most of them thought we would be in some place by now, including me.” Sunset replied thoughtfully.
Samuel gave a conceding nod, “For a bunch of people who once lived in comfort and the biggest worries were bills, kids and the next episode of whatever T.V show they watched, it’s not surprising. But we will make do. It is all we can do. Though I do miss my Xbox…”
“Don’t you start!” Sunset quipped, “I was only starting to get used to not having my games and then you just had to bring it up!”
Samuel barked laughter and two sparred each other with words. The rest of the group joined in after as Samuel was quickly outnumbered, not even his beloved cousin would come to the rescue as all the girls tag teamed him. This continued until they reached the home of John. And he was already waiting for them at the front door wide open.
“So that is where the laughter came from.” John said with a smile. “Come on in, dinner isn’t fully ready but we got some snacks and drinks till it is.”
Everyone entered through the door, each person giving a “thanks” to John as they passed him. They were immediately greeted by a large dining room, a table that had been extended to accommodate everyone as well as a number of chairs with extras if needed. John quickly guided everyone to their seats, though it didn’t stop Sunset from admiring the small but welcoming home, it was all wooden planks but designed beautifully. The dining room was connected to a bedroom and kitchen; she could smell food being made from the kitchen. She swore she smelled freshly baked bread.
It was dim but the kerosene lanterns provided enough light, the table was set already with the standard plates and cutlery expected for such an occasion. She was seated near the head of the table with Samuel and Elizabeth seated on either side of her as Arthur and the rest of the girls filled the rest of the seats. Sunset’s and everyone’s attention turned to John as he cleared his throat.
“I’m glad you could all come, snacks and drink will be out shortly just give me a moment.” John said as he entered the kitchen and just as quickly came back, two platters in his hands containing a variety of crackers, meat and cheese.
John was followed by his wife, that’s what Sunset guessed who she was anyway, and then by two children, once again Sunset assumed they were John’s children; they were holding either platters or pitchers. And soon the table was filled with appetizers and drinks; it seemed there was even some fruit and vegetables, no doubt canned but would work just as fine. Sunset could tell Samuel was eyeing up the fruit something fierce, everyone was eyeing some kind of food that was to their liking.
I can’t resist the cheese, it’s been so long…But manners first we can’t be pigs about it. Despite my absolute desire for some cheese..,
Sunset caught herself drooling and quickly corrected herself, going slightly red in embarrassment. John and his family put the food and drink on the table and it wasn’t long before John said “Dig in.” with a smile on his face.
A flurry of activity followed John’s words, not a desperate one but definitely filled with desire and wanting. Sunset couldn’t help grab some meat, cheese and crackers, she did so with quick movement of her hands as she filled her plate. She looked to see what the others were grabbing.
Samuel was filling a small bowl with canned fruit cocktail and he already had several slices of smoked fish on his plate. A small smile on his face that communicated thankfulness, Arthur’s eyes widened as he consumed a piece of shaved ham followed up by a crisp cracker, he caught Sunset looking at him and just gave a smile as he chewed. Sunset couldn’t help but smirk as she raised a piece of cheddar cheese to her mouth.
Elizabeth had two handfuls of crackers as she put them on her plate in an awkward way that children do, then immediately stuffing her face with cheese no matter the type. Sunset couldn’t help but giggle at her and she heard Samuel chuckling himself as well.
Applejack was searching for anything that might be an apple related dish, she never did find any but some canned sliced apples would do the trick as she shrugged and began taking some and then added meat and cheese to her plate. Fluttershy had some canned peas and carrots, and even some smoked fish, not a surprise to Sunset, her poor friend had to give up her vegetarian habits due to dietary circumstances, but she didn’t seem too down about it so there was at least that.
Twilight however was giving Spike shavings of ham and sausage before she even had her own food, much to Spike’s enjoyment as he ate everything given to him in record speed. Twilight laughed softly as she went in for her own serving of meat, cheese and crackers, with a side of canned vegetables and fruit.
For several minutes there was nothing but the sound of eating, chewing and tidbits of conversation, mostly about how good the food was and many of gratitude and praise for the food as well. John and his family couldn’t help but smile, his wife most of all who seemed to take pride in what was prepared and served.
Soon John’s wife and children went back to the kitchen, no doubt to prepare the main course, giving Sunset the perfect opportunity to open up a conversation.
“Thanks again for the food; it has been so long since we have had anything like this. Like how do you have so much ham and cheese?” Sunset asked in slight astonishment.
“I second that!” Applejack blurted out.
John smiled as he responded, “Your welcome, I could tell it is has been a while for you, in terms of the ham and cheese,” John shrugged, “Lots of boar in the woods nearby, probably the only animal around these parts in significant numbers left and for the cheese, helps when you got dairy cows and the people who know the process.”
Sunset nodded, “I think that leads to the question-”
John interrupted, “Of how I and the rest came here to this fort?”
Everyone seemed to agree, John wiggled himself to be comfortable as he spoke in a matter of fact tone, “Depends I can give the long or the short version.”
“Long version please.” Elizabeth answered.
The table chuckled and giggled, John replied, “Well as you all know by now I was warden for a prison, it was located south of Boise. I’m assuming you’ve passed by it?”
Twilight responded as she adjusted her glasses, “We did, we actually investigated the old penitentiary there. Would you happen to know anything about it? It was overrun when we got there.”
John stared at her for second before sighing softly, “That explains why I haven’t heard from them in so long. Another gone to the apocalypse I suppose. I was originally hoping to get them on our side but that’s not we were talking about. I’ll spare you the details of the beginning-”
“I actually wouldn’t mind hearing how it was here when everything…collapsed. Especially since you might have some more insight as a former warden into what happened.” Sunset interrupted abruptly.
John blinked several times before shrugging, “If you want…I was at home when I was first informed of the initial situation, I was given a command from the governor himself to secure the prison and prepare for follow on orders. The plan was to use the prison as a base of operations until the military could respond. Mind you this was only about a day before the outbreak actually began so everything was falling apart by the time I was able to get me and my family to the prison. A blessing really, who knows what, could have happened if we were still in Boise.”
John paused to drink some water before he continued, he checked to see everyone was still paying attention, they were, “Thankfully most of the correction staff were still there and we got to work immediately securing the prison but it didn’t take long for contact with the government to be cut and we found ourselves alone. And it was business as usual. I’m quite sure it’s similar to how it went down in everywhere else as we stayed in the prison, we dealt with some zombies but most seemed to have stayed around Boise. Slow creep of the zombies, overwhelming violence and then all of sudden quiet. Or as quiet as you can get nowadays.”
Everyone gave some inclination of agreement, Samuel decided it was time to speak, “I know this is off topic but what was the military response? And where are they all now?”
John looked at him for a moment, “Actually it’s not off topic, it is related. But at first most of the military was sent in a futile attempt to prevent the spread of the zombies especially on the coast, I saw the columns of vehicles and the soldiers pass by us, helicopters and jets flying overhead, they really did seem invincible…But you know how well that went in the end. After failing they retreated back to here, but as quickly as they came they left. Going further east and south and we haven’t seen them since, just the deserters and units that were left behind. And believe it when I say that was the moment the doms burst forth and begun their expansion.”
John sneered for a second as everyone hung onto every word, “The military were also the reason my prison fell. They came and took supplies, conscripted any prisoners they thought suitable and anything else they wanted. At the same time a horde of zombies came through and overran us, the damn bastards had left a giant hole in the fences. As the military fought the zombies I rallied as many of the convicts and correction staff as I could along with any supplies we could bring with us. We came here as I remembered the time me and family came here before for fun, when we got here most of the staff were still here, they never went home and since most of them had their families with them they had no reason to. So we all banded together and then I began getting as much of whatever was left of any the law enforcement together and we have been surviving as best as we can since.”
Everyone digested John’s story, hooked on every word they were silent for a solid minute at first before Arthur spoke to break the silence, “Wow…That is quite a lot to take in.”
John nodded solemnly, “It is. We have so far been lucky considering the state of the world, but you do what you can.”
Another round of agreements followed John’s statement. Arthur decided to speak again, “Is that also why the doms were able to expand so quickly?”
“Aren’t you guys just full of questions.” John said as he chuckled, he went on. “But yes it is one reason. But I think the real reason is that they existed before anything related to the apocalypse began, nothing significant just another small cult that formed. Which are a dime a dozen around these parts but the others I knew about either are no longer around or joined the doms, I’m guessing on that but that’s just theory. But I remember getting a few hints from a few police buddies of mine a few weeks before the outbreak began about how the doms were. Secretive bunch who kept to themselves didn’t bother people and they never had any complaints filed against them. So they were left alone.”
John took a few gulps of his water as his wife and children began to set out the main course, a combination of grilled fish, Samuel took note of it with delight. Followed by soup of some type, a salad made of various leaf vegetables, a platter stacked with pork chops that were sizzling and to finish off a homemade apple pie.
John continued talking as the dishes were laid out, “It was about a week or so before the outbreak or so that the doms completely changed their course of action. Just the mass buying of supplies for the ‘doomsday’ that awaited them. And once they felt comfortable they showed their true colours. So that’s really the story behind them.”
With a look from his wife John got the hint that was enough story time for now, “Well that’s enough for now, let’s have a good meal. Enjoy.”
The night would go on for some time as they ate, drank, talked and laughed. The world might be a hellhole and full of horror, but in that moment they could forget their worries.
It was three days later that Samuel and Sunset found themselves overlooking the road that would lead to the compound that Dominic and hopefully their friends were. It had been a grueling drive up there, several times they had encountered forces of the Dominion and each time they pushed them back until they reached their objective. John’s group had led the way, being the tip of the spear. All had suffered casualties in each respective group but they were light in comparison to what the doms had taken. But one final push was necessary.
Sunset tried forcing her anxiety down but it was hard. They would soon be taking up the task of advancing towards the compound, into the potential hailstorm of bullets. While the prospect of death was always over her head, it felt more…real this time.
“Sunset.” Samuel said softly, trying to get her attention.
She turned her head to look at him; to her Samuel seemed to be a rock, unmoved by their circumstances and she couldn’t help but wonder why.
“Yes?” Sunset responded softly.
“You ok?” Samuel asked, concern in his eyes.
Sunset hesitated for second before responding, “…No.”
“Pre-battle jitters?” Samuel asked with a sympathetic tone.
Sunset merely nodded, Samuel nodded back, “I’m feeling the same. If it makes it any better.”
“How? You always seem unaffected like you’ve seen it before… have you seen combat before when you were in the army?” Sunset asked rapidly.
Samuel shook his head, “Nope. We trained for this type of thing for sure, but the real thing is completely different. But that was then and this is now, we have all seen some level of combat now.”
“True…but this seems different than before.” Sunset admitted.
“Cause we have never did anything on this scale before; we got nearly a hundred people here and there is more sieging St. Hilda’s right now. This is the kind of event that changes history. Or whatever you might want to call it.” Samuel explained somewhat distantly.
“However we can worry about it later, we need to get back to our guys. Phase one is going to commence soon.” Samuel said as he put the binoculars away he was using.
Sunset didn’t say anything as she followed Samuel slowly out of the brush and they returned to the group? Host? Sunset wasn’t really sure what to call these merry bands of people mixed together for a common cause. She turned her thoughts to the battle that lay ahead. The first phase was to clear a path for the firebase that was to be established. She got the basic idea of how it worked and that was enough for her.
The compound was built in an almost perfect location for a defense, with only a single overgrown dirt road into the small area. It was surrounded by thick forest and hills, though the hills had sharp cliffs and might be more appropriately called mountains.
Its why at first the idea of just purposely committing to a full frontal assault with everyone they had was dismissed, far too likely to fail before they even breached the walls. The plan was completely redone by a captain who was leading a contingent of former National Guard and only a few minor changes were made to accommodate.
Sunset only hoped it work the best it could in their favour.
The group assigned to the first phase consisted mostly of her people, their task was deal with a zombie infestation that was in the way of the former National Guard from setting up their firebase in the hills to give covering fire for the assault element.
Sunset looked down at her hands, she was wearing Kevlar gloves and that wasn’t all. She, Samuel and a dozen other people of her group were all wearing full riot gear. An exchange between her group and John’s, melee weapons forged by Big Mac in return for riot gear; the armor felt lighter than Sunset ever expected and moved easily in line with her movement. The armor won’t stop a bullet, but it would help immensely against zombies or survivors in close combat.
She had a lookover of Samuel, and he just seemed more…intimidating than usual. The armor gave him more bulk and while he definitely wasn’t the most muscular man she has ever seen she couldn’t help but feel he would be quite challenging in a fight now, what with the armor giving him protection. They had a few friendly spars before and she remembered the power he was able to put behind his blade. Samuel had a riot shield as well in his hand while his other rested on his sword, ready at a moment’s notice.
He also seemed more use to the armor than she could be in such short time, for he moved in it like it was a second skin. The visor of his helmet was raised at the moment and she felt a bit of shock, he seemed more handsome than before. His light blue eyes were sharp and focused, the scratch on his face was healing nicely and gave a grizzled look to the man and the beard he was growing was coming in nicely… She then cursed herself for thinking of such things.
Yes he might seem more handsome and easy on the eyes, but now isn’t the time. Besides he probably has no interest in me…I’m several years younger than him as it is.
While Sunset was chastising herself, Samuel found himself taking a look at Sunset and she seemed positively beautiful, almost in a Valkyrie or shield maiden sort of way. Her hair seemed to flow effortlessly back as she held her helmet in her left arm; resting it on her hip and her other hand came to brush some hair out of her face. Revealing even more of her face, it was quite a sight. To Samuel, Sunset was one of the most beautiful women he has ever met. But then he tore his graze away, ashamed of himself.
How could I look at her that way? She is only eighteen! God forgive me! I better put away any feelings I might have, they will fade in time.
Or at least he thought he would but thankfully he didn’t need to think on it much more as they both passed the large allied force and came to where the leaders had all congregated. John and Giselle were there, armed and armored, the captain from the Guard and several others from the groups that had joined. Samuel guessed they were the last ones to arrive.
“Do the Guard really need to use the one path infested with zombies? I’m sure we could find another easily.” One man said to the captain, seeming furious at the idea that they had to clear a path.
The captain, a man of average height that had the look of an outdoorsman, frowned angrily before erupting, “Because it’s the only path my troops can take! We are humping all our support weapons on foot; by God do you have any idea how heavy a fifty cal is?! I will not risk their wellbeing trying to replicate the Omaha landing for the sake of you!”
The man arguing with the captain backed down, fearful of further confrontation. The rest of the leaders merely watched the exchange with disinterest; none liked the man trying to argue. John turned his attention towards Sunset.
“About time you two joined us. We are finally ready to begin. Are you and your troops ready?” John asked with anticipation.
“We are. They are formed up ready to start, as long as our support is ready as well.” Sunset responded confidently.
“Good.” John said. He turned and addressed the whole group of leaders, “We all know why we are here and you all know your roles in the battle to come. So let us begin. To victory.”
Most responded with “To victory” in return and dispersed. Samuel and Sunset headed over to their group, all standing among the bush as they looked to the two leaders. Sunset felt a deep pit in her stomach; they all looked to her for leadership. She calmed herself with a deep breath, through her nose and out her mouth. As she and Samuel reached them she could feel the nervous and anxious air around her, everyone was tense and she mentally sighed and then began to speak.
“Alright everyone, I have never made a pre-battle speech before but I’ll try.” Sunset said with a nervous laugh.
Much to her relief most of them laughed with her, doing wonders for her, looking to Samuel he gave her a wink, feeling something grip her she was filled with confidence and she continued, “I know everyone is scared and anxious for the upcoming battle. But remember we are doing it to save our friends, to bring justice to our fallen and end this evil. And if you can’t remember during the moment look to your friends on your left and your right, they are your reason. Now to victory!”
` A small cheer was unleashed as Sunset felt the confidence almost vanish; it was otherworldly what she felt. The group finished their cheer and then made ready. Sunset looked at Samuel.
“How was that? Not too bad I hope.” Sunset said unsure of herself.
Samuel smirked, “It was actually decent, definitely better than others I have heard before. Now I have to get our little band together, you’ll be good?”
“Of course. We are putting a lot of faith in you guys holding the center. So be careful.” Sunset said softly as she looked into Samuel’s eyes with her own soft ones.
Samuel’s eyes looked into hers with the same softness, “I will be. I’ll see you after.”
He turned to leave but Sunset, compelled by some unknown force, reached out and grabbed his hand. She was surprised as he was but when she spoke she was doubly surprised by the conviction in her voice, “You better. I mean it.”
Samuel blinked several times and gave a nod, not finding the words to respond. Sunset’s grip lessened as he left towards the rough formation of people equipped in full riot gear and whatever melee weapon they had. Sunset kept her eyes on Samuel the whole way till he reached them and barked some orders to them and they began to move forward.
“You like him don’t you.” Fluttershy said quietly as she approached from behind her,
Sunset jumped and turned around in surprise with wide eyes, “Fluttershy! How did you sneak up on me!”
Fluttershy gripped her medical bag with clenched hands as she responded with concern, “Umm…I called your name several times and you didn’t answer and well…it wasn’t hard to see what or should I say who had your attention.”
Sunset blushed at Fluttershy’s words; she probably couldn’t deny it any further.
“Well…we can talk about it later. We need to attend to our duties.” Sunset said absentmindedly.
Fluttershy nodded, “Oh of course.”
Samuel looked back as his unit walked towards their destination, he saw Sunset and Fluttershy walk out of sight further into the bush. Samuel let out a breath of relief and reminded himself to focus on the task at hand. He quickly ran through his head the plan again.
The main idea was his unit alongside two more from John’s group that were similarly equipped. They would form the center of their advancing line as two other larger but lighter units would be on their flanks. The reason they were doing this medieval style was the risk of discovery if any firearms were used, while the doms knew they were close, evident by the ambushes on any incoming or outgoing parties from the compound. They however didn’t know there was much more than just some hit and run groups instead of the army, if it could be called that, was almost at their gates.
Samuel found it almost ironic they were resorting to old tactics before gunpowder took over the battlefield. But he also knew the other reason for this was to experiment with the idea of fighting zombies in a world where all the ammunition ran out and they had no way to make more, which was certainly a possibility. It was brought up during the planning phases and Samuel decided it would be a good go to try it hoping it worked as well as it did for so many others as it did in the past.
Cause if it didn’t, a whole lot of people would die for nothing.
They had to deal with this zombie infestation before they could even enact their main plans to engage the doms, but such was life in the apocalypse. Numbers were guessed to be around forty zombies while the gathered survivors only outnumbered them by ten more. But proper weapons and armor, and some simple tactics should win the day.
As they approached the area over open ground, perfect for what they intended, Samuel could see the path the Guard intended to take, it was steep but definitely not the sheer angle the cliffs around it had. It was loud but also quiet, just the sound of humans walking and talking in a world gone dead. Samuel saw Big Mac and Applejack on the extreme right of the line, he knew they fight and hold until the end of the world.
“Samuel?” Arthur said, trying to get his cousin’s attention.
“Yes?” Samuel responded, turning his head to look at him.
Arthur was also in full riot gear, carrying his billhook over his shoulder and a radio attached to his shoulder for quick communications. He and several others with pole arms were to be behind the ones with shields, trying to strike at any undead heads they could with their longer reach.
“Are you ready?” Arthur asked curiously.
“Ready as any other. You got my back and I got yours, that’s all I need. Just don’t hit me in the back of the head eh?” Samuel said with a smirk and a chuckle on his breath.
Arthur snorted in amusement, “Don’t worry. I’ll only do it once…maybe twice.”
Samuel laughed, Arthur did as well. As they got closer the two men shut their mouths and looked forward, they were near the location. Samuel, Arthur and everyone else put the helmet visors down, wouldn’t want to forget that. Eyes scanned for any sign of the undead, but the thick trees and bush that covered the hillside prevented it. Samuel checked his watch, they were given an hour to finish their little skirmish. They wanted to commence the attack on the compound by no later than dusk.
Arthur pointed out some movement in the trees, Samuel and several others noticed it as well.
“Halt!” Samuel yelled, his unit followed his order a few moments after.
Should of halted sooner, wish I had more time to train them but oh well. They aren’t professional soldiers but they’ll do for this.
Samuel scanned the units to his left and right. Thankfully they halted somewhat in line with each other. It would have to do in Samuel’s eyes. He moved to the front of his unit, taking his place in the front row. They were only two rows deep but it would be enough. He hoped.
His fellow troops made a rough shield wall, interlocking their clear poly riot shields together. Samuel could feel squished between two others and he knew Arthur was behind him, the head of his billhook was over his left shoulder. It wouldn’t be long before the zombies noticed them.
Several runners from the lighter units jogged ahead, they were to act as bait, all had been chosen from athletes and good runners. The bait started making noise, shouting or banging objects together. It wouldn’t be long before the undead would come forward.
Samuel heard the nervous breaths of the man to his left, he sounded like he was about to have panic attack or worse run in fear. He looked to see who it was.
It was Blue Blood.
It didn’t come as too much of a surprise, the man had smartened up since they left the Hub, he hardly complained and worked hard enough. Blue Blood actually looked different; then Samuel realized he had his hair cut rather short in comparison to before. He was the first volunteer for this task; willingly putting himself in the shield wall had earned him some respect. Samuel also knew that this would be his first time willingly fighting against the undead.
So Samuel knew he would nervous, facing the undead was always nerve wracking, especially for the first time.
“Blue Blood.” Samuel said with firmness.
Blue Blood turned to look at Samuel, mouth open to breath and his eyes wide in fear. Samuel felt pity for the man, he really was trying to keep together.
“I’m not going to run sir, I promise.” Blue said quickly.
“Don’t need to call me sir, I’m no officer and I work for a living. But do know no one here is blaming you for what you feel, we have all felt it before. Now take a controlled breath, it’ll help.” Samuel said comfortingly.
Blue Blood took several deep breaths, eyes closed as he mentally recovered, easier than he thought it would be. Once he opened his eyes Samuel nodded slowly before speaking again.
“Remember you’re not alone here, take care of your buddies and they’ll take care of you. Right?” Samuel said with expectation.
Blue nodded, “Right…Yes you’re right Samuel…Thank you.”
“You’re welcome, now make ready.” Samuel said.
Blue Blood might be hopeless with a rifle but he has some talent with a sword…or axe in his case. He’ll split the Zekes skulls no problem.
Samuel noticed the runners were heading back to their respective units, the undead finally decided to stir. The first rotten corpse shambled forward; it wasn’t alone for long as the infestation showed itself. Narrowing his eyes as he counted, it was evident there must have been more than forty now, probably closer to sixty from his quick count. Meaning they were outnumbered now. Soon there was a small horde moving towards them, the sounds of their groaning and moaning loud.
There were no sprinters among them, a small mercy Samuel thought, just shamblers. They still covered the ground quickly, it wouldn’t be long now.
The twang of bows and tung of crossbows rang through the battlefield. The lighter units had many missile weapons with them; their role was to kill as many as they could from a distance, prevent the center from being flanked and if possible strike the zombies from their flanks as the center held them.
Many arrows and bolts simply missed their intended target or struck the zombies with no effect, but there was a kill here and there. Arthur could hear the impacts, and the results. The projectiles kept flying as fast as their owners could send them and it was beginning to take its toll. With sizable pockets forming in the horde, Arthur let out a relieved breath, it would make it easier.
The zombies were too focused on the fresh meat clad in riot gear to the front to care about the units on the side killing their own. Arthur counted it as another win for humans and loss for the zombies. But they kept coming and they were only about seventy feet away from the shield wall.
Samuel looked at the ravenous zombies in front; they seemed almost rabid in their desire to consume him. Too bad he didn’t want to indulge them. He however didn’t like just waiting to receive the enemy, only reacting instead of being proactive. He also had the feeling the people around him didn’t like the idea of standing still any better, awaiting the cold hands and teeth of the undead.
So he decided to do something about it, using the same trick he read the Roman legions would just before units impacted each other.
“Make ready to charge! We will knock them on fucking their asses! On my signal!” Samuel yelled as he looked at everyone around him.
They looked at him in surprise, but a good many grinned at the idea, better than standing still was general consensus. Samuel grinned as well.
Samuel waited for the horde to get closer; forty feet became thirty than twenty five and when they reached twenty…
“CHARGE! HAAKA PAALLE! CUT THEM DOWN!” Samuel yelled as loud as he could, feeling the adrenaline flow and excitement.
What did surprise him is when some of his troops also took up the war cry of “HAKKA PAALLE!”. Samuel heard Arthur behind him having yelled as well, as a sense of pride took him as his cousin finally embraced their ancestors’ war cry. They all sprinted forward, shields in front and weapons ready to kill, then impact.
A loud crash echoed as bodies collided, the zombies of course not being braced what so ever fell to the ground. They opened the shield wall to dispatch them with quick efficiency, and reformed their shield wall just in time to receive the next wave.
The line grunted and cursed as they were now the ones on the receiving end of being pushed. Samuel could feel the zombie in front of him try a combination of pushing, pulling, reaching and grabbing but the shield kept it at bay. Then Arthur’s billhook slid past his ear and smashed into the zombie’s head breaking bone and slicing dead flesh, the now silent corpse fell back as he pushed it back and Arthur withdrew for another strike. Another zombie took the place of its fallen comrade just as quickly and another shoving match ensued.
Arthur took note of the situation. All down the line people kept their shields locked together, not giving the zombies the chance to break through but at the same time preventing them from getting effective attacks in with only a few weak jabs and slashes in answer.
He looked to see if the other units were still intact and they were. The two other riot gear units were in the very same situation they were and seemed to be holding for now. The two light units were currently embroiled with their own battle with the few undead that had shambled over to them. He only hoped they would finish soon and fall on the zombies’ flanks so they can get this over with. He was getting tired from constantly pumping his arms back and forth to kill them.
Samuel was getting tired too, this type of combat was exhausting on a whole other level. His arms burned as his legs acted as anchors to keep himself being pushed over, he knew he had to quickly think of something to prevent them from being overrun. So he decided on something else the Romans did.
“On my mark we are going push these cunts!” Samuel yelled.
He made sure everyone got the message, having to repeat himself several times. It was surprisingly loud, between the voices of humans and zombies intermixing, the banging of weapons and shields on flesh and bone. But eventually everyone got it.
“One! Two! Three! Push!” Samuel yelled through gritted teeth as he pushed the zombies in front of him.
Across the line people pushed with their shields, grunting and cursing and yelling as they did so. The people behind helped by giving a push forward, adding their strength to the task. The zombies were pushed back a couple feet into the ones behind them, giving breathing room for the humans. Many took the opportunity to kill any they could. Samuel had split the skull of the former woman in front of him, showering himself in bone shards and blood. Blue to his left had also split the skull of a zombie in brutal fashion as Arthur speared another in its temple in a rather clean fashion before it could grab Blue Blood.
“Form back up! Now!” Samuel barked his order.
His unit quickly followed it, interlocking shields before a fresh batch moved into the place their former comrades were and another shoving match ensued. Samuel knew they weren’t too many zombies left but he also knew his troops were getting tired from expending energy, and he had no replacements to reinforce his current ones. He just hoped their allies would quickly intervene.
“Arthur! Get the other units on the damn radio and see what it happening!” Samuel yelled as tried to keep a zombie from yanking his shield away.
Arthur quickly pushed the button on his radio, “This is Arthur from the center unit! Where are you guys! We might get overrun here soon!”
He waited a few moments before response flooded in.
“This is Joesph from the left light unit! We are currently inbound as soon as we clear up the rest attacking the left riot unit! Hold out!”
“Maria here on your right, light unit! Our unit got flanked from more we didn’t see! We have taken several casualties! No help from us for now!”
“Robert from your left! We are almost finished hang on!”
“Steve from the right! We have to help the light unit first! They are currently in a heap of trouble!”
Arthur relayed the messages to Samuel as he killed another two. Samuel acknowledged it and yelled, “Keep going! Our allies will be here soon!”
That made the troops fight harder as let a cheer and for what seemed like an eternity, Samuel was told that reinforcements were coming in from the left flank. But it was in that moment a man in the line to Samuel’s right had overextended and a zombie got through. Evident by the man’s screams as the zombie tried biting him.
“Get the gap filled! Now!” Samuel yelled in panic, if the gap got overrun it would be devastating.
The second line became a frenzy as they tried fight the zombies trying to break through. Arthur himself rushed over and put his billhook into the gut of one and pushed back with a wordless shout. He and several others worked frantically to plug the gap.
They wouldn’t have to wait for long as their allies poured in from the left, the zombies suddenly attacked from their flank were cut down quickly and brutally.
“Push forward and kill them all!” Samuel yelled as he slammed the d-guard of his sword into the jaw of a zombie, breaking teeth and bone before slicing through the skull on the return.
His unit and the others quickly surrounded the undead and soon the zombies were all lying dead and the humans were victorious.
A quick look over at the right side of the battle line showed they had dealt with the unexpected ambush, but not without cost as several human bodies laid still.
Both Samuel and Arthur looked at each other as they breathed heavily, sweat soaking their clothes and running in ringlets down their faces. They gave each other a grin.
Samuel took a deep breath before composing himself to do orders, “Alright! We aren’t done yet! You know what to do, move into it!”
The unit went about their tasks, making sure the zombies stayed dead, tending to the wounded and their kit, and keeping the area clear. Samuel was quickly informed that only two were wounded from the unit, one had a twisted ankle and the one that was overrun suffered a broken collar bone, but the man wasn’t infected so that was reassurance.
“Arthur get the Captain on the line, it’s his troops time to shine.” Samuel said he wiped his blade with a cloth.
Arthur quickly relayed the message and soon the National Guard remnants were rucking through what had just been the battlefield, avoiding the piles of dead zombies. Samuel recognized that many of them gave respectful glances to the bloodied combatants. He also saw Sunset and several others approach him and the others.
“Well, it seems that you came out rather unscathed which I’m glad to see.” Sunset said as she overlooked the whole unit and then the zombie corpses that lay in a somewhat line of death.
Samuel chuckled, “For the most part, sweaty and sore we are but ready for what comes next.”
“Darn tootin’ we are, we still got to save our friends.” Applejack said as she came over.
Her friends surrounded her, fussing over her but Applejack dispelled that quickly. Samuel smiled at the scene; he noticed Big Mac coming over as well, stoic as always.
“You guys really did a good job; I didn’t think such an old style of warfare could be used in such a way.” Twilight said thoughtfully as she looked at a particular dead zombie, its head was practically gone from a blow that came from a mace.
“There is a lot of room for improvement though, we nearly had a breakthrough.” Arthur said as he leaned on his billhook.
Twilight nodded, “Of course, there is always room for improvement.”
Fluttershy looked over from where she was tending to Big Mac or more like overlooking him for any injuries, “Oh my. That must have been terrifying.”
“Eeyup. Nearly got chomped myself.” Big Mac said slowly.
Fluttershy gasped in concern as she broke into a whirlwind going over Big Mac, the man was shocked by it. The rest just laughed softly.
“Anyways. John wants us to start getting ready for phase two. We best be getting back.” Sunset said.
Samuel nodded and ordered the unit to head back, and he began to follow until he saw a certain Captain walking over to him.
“Wanted to thank you for clearing the way for my troops, it is much appreciated.” The Captain said gratefully.
“No problem sir.” Samuel said, another old habit he had from his army days.
“I was told you were army once; Canadian, right?” The Captain asked.
“Was. Just a reservist but I learned a lot, been keeping me and others alive because of it.” Samuel responded.
The Captain nodded, Samuel spoke again, “Do you have everything you need? Cause otherwise I need to make sure my troops are good for what comes next.”
“Not truly everything, but enough to get the job done; we are going try our best to get good suppressing fire on those damn doms as soon as you start but the terrain is going to make it difficult, so hope and pray we get the calculations done right.” The Captain explained as he checked a magazine before putting it back.
Samuel nodded, before getting an idea, “I might have a solution for you.”
The Captain raised an eyebrow; Samuel called over Twilight and Sunset over. The two women walked over, curiosity on their faces.
“Twilight here could help make sure the first volleys of machine gun fire strike true.” Samuel explained giving an expecting look to Sunset and Twilight.
Sunset merely raised an eyebrow and Twilight looked at him with concern.
“But I’m no soldier I-” Twilight began spewing before being cut off.
“You would just be doing some calculations, just some elevation and degrees stuff, it’ll be alright.” Samuel said comfortingly. He turned to Sunset, “If you are willing to approve?”
Sunset thought for a second as she looked at Twilight, who gave her a wondering look in return, “Only if Twilight is willing. I won’t force her to do it.”
“So are you willing?” Sunset said to Twilight.
Twilight looked at the ground for a second, “Yes, I am willing. If it helps them keep you alive, how could I say no?”
Sunset smiled and then turned to the Captain, “Of course only if you accept her help, Captain.”
The Captain gave her a judging look before nodding, “Very well. She can accompany us but only if you give her protection, I need everyone hands on for this. And I can’t be looking after her.”
Samuel smiled, “Splendid. I’ll assign two of our people to accompany her.”
Calling over two men still clad in riot gear Samuel explained their duties, both nodded and prepared for the hike. A small series of goodbyes were made and soon the Captain, Twilight and her two guards were off.
Sunset and Samuel caught up with the rest of the others and made their way to base camp. They began the process of preparing for the main battle to begin; it was only an hour before the main attack would start.
Both of them had quickly met up with John, Giselle and the other leaders to confirm each other’s roles and then they began moving their respective groups around into battle. Some would be staying back to form a rearguard, preventing any dom reinforcements or zombie surprises.
The assault group began making their way to the road that would lead to the compound. They bushwhacked to the road and feet began to walk on the dirt road kicking up dust. Samuel’s and Sunset’s group were the first in the order of march.
The road on both sides had enormous hills that forced their one way entry. Samuel kept an eye on the ditches attempting to keep an eye any potential dom activity, but he didn’t see any.
Strange. No scouts, observation or listening posts. It is like they just retreated without trying to keep an eye on us.
Soon they passed the hills into where a large plateau sat; the whole line was safe from being seen due to the steep incline of the ditch. Samuel was happy about that; it would make their job easier.
Groups fell into position as Samuel’s took their place on the right; soon he was making sure everyone was ready. Water and ammo were topped off,armor and kit secure and the junior leaders knew what to expect.
“Sunset. Our people are as ready as they can be. All that is left is to wait.” Samuel reported to Sunset.
“Good. We only have about thirty minutes before we start but I won’t lie, I’m concerned. John’s scouts have confirmed that a shallow trench has been built in front of the wall they have; which is concrete mind you. How are we going to breach it?” Sunset asked in concern.
“Know those M-72s the Guard gave us?” Samuel said.
Sunset nodded, “We will be using them then. Makes sense, but how may do we have?”
Samuel frowned, “Only three. One for each group and I’ll be using ours, I don’t trust anyone else to do it.”
“Very well but you’re carrying so much already.” Sunset noted as she looked him over.
Samuel still had his riot armor on. His riot shield strapped to his back and the sabre sheathed by his side. He had the one M-249 the group got from Canterlot so long ago, now finally having ammunition for it thanks to the National Guard remnants. He had two boxes, one already loaded. And he would be carrying the M-72 as well. He would be pretty bulky.
“I’ve carried more than this before.” Samuel said with a shrug.
“Okay then.” Sunset said with an uncertain tone, side-eyeing him as they began walking.
The two stayed in comfortable silence as they made their way to a spot and sat against the wall of the ditch. They talked with each other and fellow friends for twenty or so minutes before Samuel had them get ready.
Sunset put her helmet on and slammed her visor down as she took some deep breaths to settle her anxiety. Arthur was beside her and Samuel, Applejack and Big Mac came over as well. All looked at each other, not knowing what could come next.
“I know we are going to win, I can feel it.” Applejack said with confidence.
“Agreed.” Arthur replied. “We got this.”
“Yup.” Big Mac added.
Sunset looked at her friends with a sense of pride; she knew anything was possible with them by her side, “Victory is in our grasp, we almost have it.”
“We will defeat those damn doms, with fire and sword.” Samuel said with sheer conviction.
As soon as Samuel finished speaking, the sound of machine gun fire erupted. H-hour had begun; the machine gun fire would last for three minutes.
Everyone knew the time had come.
The main battle was about to begin.

//-------------------------------------------------------//
                    Chapter 1: Prologue                    
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Chapter 1: Prologue
Chapter 1
"Prologue"
Canterlot, Oregon
March 19, 2015
0700 hours
Arthur Havel woke up to the familiar sound of bird song; he proceeded to snuggle deeper into the soft blanket and pillows enjoying the sensation of comfort. The alarm clock quickly reprimanded him however, that brought a groan of frustration, yet he conceded. Throwing his blanket to the side and getting up, giving a stretch that reached to the ceiling.
He moved to the window beside his bed, and slightly opened the curtain to glimpse at the suburban landscape before him. Wincing at the sunlight but his eyesight quickly adapted, he admired the view for a second before checking his watch for the time.
Right on time, just like every day.
Arthur headed to the bathroom, exiting his room and turning left. He went on with brushing his teeth, showering and shaving. After he headed downstairs to the kitchen, noticing a piece of paper on the marble island. Grabbing a banana, he picked up the note to read it while munching on the banana.
Hey Arthur, as you know, we are off to Hawaii, just remember we will be gone for two weeks, not the usual one we like to do. You know the usual rules and so forth, so I won’t bother. Just remember don’t do anything stupid, especially with your girlfriend. Or don’t like you would tell us, you goof. There are several lunches for your school, in the fridge. Don’t eat all of it at once! Anyways, have a good day at school. See you in two weeks.
Love, Mom and Dad
Arthur smirked, knowing he would probably eat those lunches in a day or two. He left the note on the island, grabbed a bowl and filled it with some cereal and milk. Checking his phone, saw his girlfriend and a few friends texted him, and responded as usual. After finishing his food, he went to get dressed for school, the usual jeans and t-shirt combo.
Putting his brown leather jacket and hardy hiking boots that he preferred to wear, especially in the wet conditions of Oregon. Grabbed his backpack, a tan and robust gift from his cousin in Canada, leaving his house and locking the door behind him. He started walking to the bus stop, to get picked up for another day of school.
It didn’t take long to get there; he and several others were waiting for no longer than ten minutes, before the yellow bus arrived. The bus came to crawling stop, the sound of the airbrakes and the opening of the doors loud in the quiet neighborhood. Arthur boarded and found his usual seat on the middle right side. It was the usual blur as the bus continued its route and more students filtered on, the noise increasing as they did, Arthur’s focus came back as Canterlot High School came into view.
“Well, let’s go, off to another day of school, starting with chemistry!” Arthur thought with a silent sigh.
The bus came to a stop in the long line of other school buses as it waited to drop off its cargo of students, Arthur stood and started to exit the bus, the line of students dispersing in all directions as they arrived, loudly calling to their friends in greeting and to find them. Arthur walked to the rearing statue of a horse, local landmark for the students to find each other easily. His girlfriend, Jennifer Larsson, was waiting by the statue, she quickly found Arthur in the crowd of students
She smiled with a beam as she walked to him, a woman of slight build, pale complexion and light brown hair pulled back into a high ponytail. Arthur approached her and gave her a quick soft kiss, leaning in to do so, her being four inches shorter than his five-nine.
“How’s a going sweetheart?” Arthur asked.
“Oh, you know the usual just hating history as my starting period, but” she reached into a pocket in her jeans, “I made you something.”
“Oh?” Arthur inquired curiously, “what would that be?’
Jennifer pulled a small knitted bear out, looking like a cute black bear, sitting in the palm of her hand upright.
“Just a small project, thought I would make it, in memory of our hike that day,” saying it with a smile.
Arthur took it and brought it to eye level to examine; it was well made, as usual with Jennifer’s knitting projects. He smiled remembering their hike two months, when they spotted a black bear and her two cubs from a distance, it was an enjoyable moment.
“You’re too damn sweet you know that?” replying with a smile as well.
“I try, but I could never compare to Pinkie, you know.”
“True that’s hard to compete with yet, I think you’re the sweetest.” Arthur said, leaning in for another kiss.
Jennifer smiled into the kiss, and the two began walking into the school for another day of classes, they entered into the lobby along the masses of students. Arthur checked his watch, class began in five minutes. Saying his goodbyes to Jennifer, he headed to chemistry class, hoping it would be slightly interesting today.
Arthur sat at the table with his few friends and began digging into his lunch; Jennifer was with her friends at another table, a mutual agreement between them that lunch was for friends, after school was for them.
“So what’s happening this weekend boys?” asked Jason, the stereotypical jock head of six feet and blonde hair.
Arthur took a bite of his roast beef sandwich, while chewing, his other friend, Kenneth, a more average looking teen with brown hair, responded, “Well, start with our workout obviously, after that who knows, maybe Sweet Shoppe or video games.”
Arthur swallowed and chimed in, “Why not hit the lake?”
The fourth of the group, Jack, a short man of a smaller build with black hair, piped in, “Nah, we did that just three days ago, there’s that new action movie we talked about, why not that?”
That got unison of nods and affirmative sounds, they continued eating, and enjoying brought lunches or cafeteria food. Kenneth was the first to talk again, a talkative one, especially about things he finds in unusual places.
“So, you guys hear about some new disease, that’s popped up in Cali and New York?”
The rest just gave a blank stare, till Arthur said, a bit mockingly, “No, c’mon man where did you see this, 4-chan?”
Kenneth took the comment in stride, “Not this time, saw it in a minor article in the newspaper surprisingly.”
Jack said with amusement, “You? Reading a newspaper, now that’s surprising.”
Jason just gestured Kenneth to go on, mouth full with Caesar salad. Kenneth continued, “Well, there wasn’t much just a small footnote if anything, just unknown disease has popped up, government has it dealt with, the usual shit you know?”
Arthur replied, “Alright, well who cares, probably just another scare like Ebola or the SARS thing ten or so years ago.”
Jason and Kenneth nodded in agreement; Jack hesitated for a second in confusion, but nodded as well. They all learned about it in history class, when the teacher mentioned it in passing when speaking about history of plagues.
Jason spoke this time, quietly “So, you guys think I got a chance with Rainbow Dash over there?”
He gestured to the table on the far side of the cafeteria where, as many people call them, the Main Seven, considering the amount of events that surrounded them.
Jack responded in surprise, “You got a crush on Rainbow Dash?!”
The others shushed him quickly, looking to see if anyone heard; no one was looking at them so that was a good sign.
Arthur spoke, “Jack, you got to keep it down man, like fuck, don’t act so surprised, you know they play soccer together.” Jack blushed, muttering an apology. Arthur turned to Jason, “So Rainbow eh? Have you asked her out yet?”
Jason, slightly blushed, “Well not yet. I plan on doing it after the big game at the end of the month, cause I know we will win!”
Arthur nodded a bit, a questioning look on his face. Kenneth smugly quipped, “Well you better, or I’ll tell her myself.”
Jason glared at him, slight murder in his eyes, “You wouldn’t dare, you fucker.”
Kenneth’s grin grew, “Maybe, so don’t chicken out.”
“I ain’t going to chicken out, unlike you have with Trixie.”
Now Kenneth glared back, his grin now gone, “I didn’t she’s just never available.”
Jack snarkly replied, “Sure bud, never available my ass.”
Everyone chuckled at Kenneth, as he slowly went red in the cheeks. Arthur said, “I don’t know what you see in her, but I get it, took me a good while with Jennifer.”
Kenneth just waved it off, “Yeah, yeah.”
Jack budded in, “Anyways, so Kenneth I need some help with Computer Science…”
The rest of the lunch period went by, and soon Arthur and his friends went to their respective classes, Arthur thought a bit what Kenneth said about this new disease, would it be something to worry about? He shook his head, I highly doubt, it’s just another scare like all the others, at least I think so. Arthur’s thoughts turn to other things, mainly his next class.
History, finally something to look forward too. Wonder what it’s gonna be today.
The last class of the day was going by very slowly for Arthur. Mathematics was never his strong suit, he understood what he was doing but it never made it more tolerable. He kept glancing at his watch constantly, in hope that another five minutes past to get closer to the ringing of freedom.
God, can I get some help here? Arthur thought, then an idea popped up, the teacher was distracted at her desk, everyone else was working on the assigned equations, quiet conversations with peers or on their phone trying to be subtle about it. Arthur decided to take a quick glimpse at his phone; maybe something interesting was texted to him. Taking a glance, he saw some text messages from friends, one from Mom but also one from his cousin Samuel…
Holy shit! Samuel texted, wonder what it could be about.
He quickly glanced up to check if the teacher was still distracted. She was, slightly cheering in his head, he opened the text, wanting to read it and respond in quick timing. The text from Samuel read.
Hey Arthur, hope things are going well and all that. Letting you know, I just got some time off a couple weeks ago. So I decided I’m going to come down and visit, perfect timing with your parents gone. We are going to have some damn good fun. See you this evening.
Arthur was elated; his favourite cousin is coming down. Samuel was a first cousin from Canada, related through grandparents, Arthur’s grandparents coming down to Oregon back in the sixties, riding the hippy wave. Samuel and Arthur spent several summers together, attempts to keep family close. The two became close despite Samuel being five years his senior and kept in touch, with the occasional visit ever since those summers long ago.
Before Arthur could respond he heard the teacher move from her chair, moving quick to hide his phone he glanced up to see if she noticed. She didn’t, that or she didn’t care, the teacher started going over the next bit of the equations. Arthur quickly refocused his attention, but a part of his mind was still focused on Samuel’s text.
Hopefully he’s here soon then, we got a lot of catching up to do, that and fun shit to do. He thought gleefully.
He checked his watch again, resulting in a barely concealed groan. There was still thirty minutes left.
As soon as the bell rang, Arthur packed his stuff, rushing out of the classroom hoping to beat the other students out of the school. He texted Jennifer about his cousin coming down, so they could schedule another day to go out. Jennifer mocked sadness, but she understood just saying he owed her.
He smirked at that, always having liked her understanding nature. He exited the main school doors, heading to his bus in the long line of other buses. He saw Fluttershy by the statue handing out flyers about the shelter she volunteers at; she always got there before the hordes of students somehow.
Just as Arthur was about pass her, he heard her speak out, soft and just audible enough to be heard. “Um… hello, would like, maybe, a flyer?”
Arthur stopped and looked at her. He remembered how she used to be, most of her face hidden behind her pink hair, one soulful turquoise eye peeking out, and her bent knees together slightly shaking. Now she stood with a purpose, not hiding or shaking like she once did, at least most of the time. Still spoke softly and shyly but with a hint of more confidence.
Most of the time he politely took one and went on his way, giving the flyer a quick look over. Mostly just the usual of adoption events, asking for donations or volunteers, but this time he decided to take a bit more proactive approach.
“Sure why not. What’s happening this week?”
Fluttershy smiled, “Oh, well we are having a fundraiser…”
He took a look at the flyer, listening as she went, he took a moment to appreciate the art and the list of various items on the flyer, mostly just series of pastries and baked goods, no doubt provided by Pinkie Pie, could always count on her for that.
“Well I’ll pop by, could always go for some good cookies.”
Fluttershy perked up a bit, giving a soft smile, a soft “Yay” coming from her. The hordes of students started filtering out.
“Well I got to go, see you around Fluttershy.”
He heard a soft goodbye as he turned away, Fluttershy now trying to catch other people’s attention.
I’ll give her credit, she has gotten better at the whole handing flyers out thing, hard to say no to begin with the way she is.
Heading to his bus, he couldn’t wait to get home, hopefully Samuel was already there.
As the bus pulled into its stop, Arthur rose from his seat as soon as the bus came to a full stop. He swiftly exited, saying his thanks to the bus driver, and turned to go home. He was excited, having not seen Samuel in two years, his excitement propelled him homeward, walking fast but also not running, in a hope it gave Samuel more time to get there if he wasn’t already.
It didn’t take long for him to get home; passing the suburban landscape before him, when he reached home he was disappointed, Samuel wasn’t here yet. Arthur shrugged, knowing his cousin would be here tonight, having texted him earlier. All he could do now was wait. Entering his home, he dropped his myriad of school supplies to the side, heading to the living room just opposite of the kitchen, the two rooms connected via open ended with no walls to separate them. Arthur sank into the soft black leather couch that took the middle of the living room, texting his friends about plans to see the action movie the next day.
Arthur started on some homework to keep him occupied until Samuel arrived. Setting out a few short assignments put on the mesquite coffee table, he went on for some time, eventually finishing them. He went to take a look outside, still no Samuel. With a sigh, he decided to play some video games till then.
Arthur focused intently on the boss fight he was currently entangled in. Just a couple more hits, and I got him.
Then he heard the sound of a vehicle pulling into the driveway, a truck. He smiled, paused his game and went to the door ready to see his cousin after two long years. Opening the door, the same time Samuel exited his 2012 Black GMC Sierra. Samuel’s boots hit the ground, his blue eyes met Arthur’s grey eyes, both them immediately had shit-eating grins.
“EEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”
Both of them yelled out loud, proceeding to strike the t-pose with forearms bent ninety degree downward at the elbow, they ran high knee style towards each other pumping their arms in and out. Once they reached each other they brought each other into a bear hug. Samuel stood three inches taller than Arthur, stronger too, result of being five years older and service in the army infantry reserves. Arthur tried to compete with him, but couldn’t keep up in the unspoken squeeze challenge. The oxygen got squeezed out of him, and he tapped Samuel on the back. Samuel let Arthur go, taking several deep breaths to recover.
“Shit man, you couldn’t have lost some muscle, like at all?”
A laugh followed Arthur’s comment, “No, I don’t think I will. If anything you have gotten stronger. Been working out?”
“More often then I used to, got to beat you one day.”
“Hah good luck with that, anyways lets go inside.” Samuel grabbed his duffle bag and small pack and they headed inside.
Arthur gestured to Samuel to follow him upstairs, guiding him to the one guest room in the house in between his room and the master bedroom. After setting his stuff up in the guest room, they headed down to the living room.
Samuel restarted the conversation, “So whats new nowadays? School still going good?”
“School is good, just the usual, still hate chemistry like fuck but otherwise good. Otherwise nothing new except got a new CB radio recently.” Arthur replied. CB radio was a hobby he got into a couple years ago, thanks to his father.
“Same here, nothing too much either. Besides releasing from the army about two months ago and getting into power engineering. But that’s old news, what I want to know is what shit we are getting into for the two weeks I’m down here.”
Arthur thought for a second, “We could take the guns out shooting.” His father occasionally went hunting and skeet shooting, to the disapproval of his mother, “Mom, never liked my Dad teaching me, and I can’t take them out obviously, but with you here…”
Arthur left the statement open, hoping his cousin might take him out shooting, even at risk of discovery.
“Colour me surprised, I remember how disinterested in guns you were, what’s the change in heart?” Samuel asked curiously.
“Well… you honestly… Dad always tried for awhile but Mom put a stop to it and Dad gave up, sometimes he would let me hold it or even tell me some things about them, but it never amounted to anything. I get it if you don’t want to considering my mom.” Arthur said a bit sheepishly.
“Shooooot, you think I care what your mom thinks, HA! Alright I’ll take you sometime this week. I’m guessing your dad has them in a safe?” He got a confirming nod. “Good, if you know where the key is we are golden, won’t be tonight obviously, I’m too tired for that. How about we watch a movie this evening?”
Arthur pumped his fist in the air, with loud “yes”, followed up with, “Which movie then?”
Samuel snapped his fingers and responded, “Smokey and the Bandit, trust me you’ll love it.”
“Sounds good to me, I’m gonna grab some popcorn and soda then.” Arthur went to grab the popcorn, while Samuel grabbed the remote. Finding the movie rather quickly, he hopped on his phone, browsing through the news. He found something a bit different this time. The headline read.
Unknown Disease spreads to several other States, unknown reasons behind it.
Samuel, tapped on the article and began reading, it was frustratingly vague and few concise details but there was enough to make him curious. Before he could find more, Arthur returned popcorn and soda in hands.
“Ready?” he asked.
“Of course.” Samuel replied. “But before we start, you heard about this new disease going around?”
“A bit, my friend Kenneth, read about it, told us about it, why?”
Samuel made a placating gesture, “Just curious, most likely nothing serious, so let’s watch the movie.”
Arthur smiled, “Sure.”
The rest of the evening went by quick, howling laughter and catch up talk came and went. Soon it was late, and time for bed arrived. The two went through a bedtime routine of hygiene and prepping for the next day, after mutual goodnights they went to bed. While Arthur racked out rather quickly, Samuel kept up, looking into this disease, he soon was going to more minor and insignificant sources for information, till he came across an article from a local news station in northern California. As he read, he considered it better than the others he came across, until he reached one part in the article that seemed ludicrous.
Some reports coming say that the people infected with this disease die very quickly, and they return to life, exhibiting unusually aggressive behavior like that of an animal infected with rabies. Until further information is revealed, this is considered unproven and potentially misleading information.
Samuel scoffed at the idea, and put his phone on the night end table. What a load of bullshit, what’s this zombies? Yeah and I’m the King of Canada, whatever time for sleep.If it’s anything to worry about I’ll do something about it then, so we shall see in time.
Samuel went to bed, shoving the information to the depths of his mind, and wiggled deeper into the mattress and pillow. Quickly falling to sleep, thanks to the quiet nature of the suburbs.

//-------------------------------------------------------//
            Chapter 9: New State, New Problems             
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Chapter 9: New State, New Problems
Chapter 9
“New State, New Problems”
Idaho Border, 20 Miles in
May 1st, 2015
1200 hours
The group stopped to take a breather and get their bearings on their surroundings; they were close to the I-95. They had followed a series of minor roads and questionable trails through Oregon until the Idaho border. After having crossed the border yesterday, they were in the foothills, seeing the Bitterroot Range in the far distance of mountains, valleys and deep forest. The journey had been perilous enough and now they were in completely unknown territory.
Standing beside Sunset and her council, Arthur was listening on radio chatter as they discussed the first place they wanted to scout out for a potential new home. St. Hilda’s, a Catholic abbey, a common tourist spot before the apocalypse began was one said location. Another was the various prisons, especially the old Boise state penitentiary. Arthur just let the conversation flow past his head, more interested in the radio.
It was perhaps the most active the radio had been since the very first week of the apocalypse. He couldn’t help but notice a large amount of code words and jargon, like there was some collective group in this place, there was also mention of a weird cult in the mountains. To him it sounded like there was some war going on.
“Arthur?” Sunset called.
It took a moment for him to react, “Huh?”
Sunset smirked at his dumb look he gave, “We were wondering if you got anything?”
Arthur perked up, “Yes I did. However…”
“However, what?” One of the council members asked.
Arthur took a deep breath, concern in his voice, “There is a lot more radio chatter going on than usual. And I mean a lot, it sounds like there is something big going on. Most of it seems to be about coordinating groups together and keeping things going, like as if there is a collective community. On the other hand…there was also mention of ‘culties’, their words. And there seemed to be a lot of hatred against them. It’s like there is some kind of war being waged.”
Everyone was silent as they stared at Arthur. The news was not one they expected nor was it a pleasant one. People glanced to each other with varied looks, some worried or suspicious. A few seemed delighted that there were at least some people in the state. Everyone turned their attention to Sunset as she spoke.
“Any idea where the signals are coming from? Are they coming in from Lewiston or Boise by any chance? Or is it more rural areas?” Sunset asked with curiosity.
Arthur shook his head, “I have no idea and there has been nothing about locations but guessing by the spotty signals that I picked up there is activity in the mountains and in the more eastern part of the state. Nothing from Boise or Lewiston, so I think it’s safe to assume it’s the usual.”
“Could it be related to all those survivalists that always seemed to have come here?” A woman asked.
Samuel spoke with a cautious tone, “It most likely is Idaho had one of the largest prepper communities before this all began. They would be the ones that would survive if anyone did here.” Samuel sighed, “However this means we got more competition and threats in the state.”
The same council woman spoke again, “Aren’t they…you know…a bunch of paranoid, ultra conservative, isolationists?”
Everyone looked at her blankly, Sunset spoke addressing the woman’s statement, “What they were before doesn’t matter as much as whom they could be now.”
There was a round of agreements, some more reluctant than others, Sunset took note of that as she spoke again, “Now onto our other issues.”
Another council member, a middle aged man, known for being constantly worried about something, spoke this time, “Our food stocks are low, and I for one know I’m getting sick of our rationing and the same food every day.”
“I’m quite sure we are all quite aware about our food situation, and we are dealing with it the best we can.” Sunset said a little annoyed.
The same man spoke up again, “But there has to be something more we could do-“
Sunset silenced him with a glare; she was getting tired of the constant bombardment of people complaining to her, it made her wonder sometimes why she decided being the leader of their group was a good idea. She sighed internally as she refocused her attention on the meeting.
The meeting dealt with the other issues that came with running a nomadic group of drifters looking for a new home, minor conflicts between people, the distribution of newly found supplies and what seemed like every tiny problem that people brought to her, even if she knew that wasn’t actually the case.
When the meeting was finally ended, Sunset let her head rest against the hood of Samuel’s truck with her arms crossed to support her, the truck having become the unofficial place for their meetings and planning. She was hoping to have a moment of peace before the day went on. With a deep breath she couldn’t help but think back to simpler times. She missed those days with a passion.
“I miss when all I had to worry about was exams, trying to accomplish speed runs and the occasional crazy magic user. Now I have a whole bunch of people relying on me in a damn zombie apocalypse. I can’t help but wonder if this is how Celestia felt ruling over Equestria.”
Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of approaching footsteps, crunching on the gravel of their pit stop. Lifting her head to see who it was she let out a breath of relief upon seeing it was just Samuel. He had a smile on his face, like he knew about a funny secret she wasn’t aware of.
Samuel held up two cups in his hand and handed one to Sunset, “Here, thought you could use this.”
With a look of slight confusion she grabbed it, “What is it?”
“Gatorade powder from my personal stash, fruit punch to be specific, it ain’t no coffee or energy drink but it’s the next best thing I got.” Samuel said with joy.
Sunset’s eyes widened and looked at him with gratitude as she took a sip, the coolness of the drink combined with the taste of sugar was amazing to her.
“Thank you Samuel, it is appreciated.”
Samuel waved a hand in dismissal, “It’s no problem. Seemed like you needed it.”
“You have no idea. I never thought it was going to be this hard being leader, It’s exhausting.” Sunset admitted.
Samuel gave a small chuckle, “That was the other reason I didn’t make a bid for the leadership role; it’s just another word for ‘headache’.”
Sunset smirked, “You know I would’ve disagreed with that before this, but now I agree wholeheartedly.”
Samuel nodded with a smile as he took a sip, “You’re doing a good job though so don’t sweat it too much.”
“Thank you Samuel…it’s nice to hear that.” Sunset replied thankfully, “So anything noteworthy from camp that hasn’t been brought to my attention?”
Samuel shrugged, “For the most part no. It’s not like they can hide it from you easily. But if there was one thing I will say is that the work ethic seems to be slipping, even if it is only a bit.”
Sunset replied with a raised eyebrow, “Is it Blue Blood and some of the others again? I swear it’s like we just dealt with them yesterday…”
“It isn’t Blue Blood or the usual suspects. Most have actually been fine. Blue Blood especially he seems to have mellowed out the most.” Samuel said thoughtfully, “It’s more like the newcomers we have gotten.”
“Oh.” Sunset said in surprise. “We will deal with that then. I think it’s them being new but keep an eye on them for me please.”
“Will do. But it is getting harder to keep eyes on people with the way our group has grown, even with us delegating people into smaller groups to manage.” Samuel stated.
Nodding in agreement, Sunset replied with a mischievous smirk as she looked into Samuel’s eyes, “I have my sources to keep us informed, don’t worry.”
Samuel’s eyebrows went up slightly in response, surprised at the statement. Sunset pretended to not notice a she went on, “Now when you split off at the I-95 to go see about St. Hilda’s do you think have enough people in your opinion?”
Thinking for a moment Samuel nodded, “I believe so, since I’m only taking in total ten people. Should be quick and take no longer than a week at most if everything goes smooth.”
Sunset smiled and spoke after finishing her drink, “Good. Now let’s go check over our final preparations.”
As Samuel’s small group split off north heading up the I-95 towards the Camas prairie of northern Idaho, Elizabeth looked out the back of the van she was in as she tried to not cry. She didn’t want to see Samuel go or Rarity or Pinkie, even Norman. Her lip quivered as she felt a hand on her back, she knew it was Arthur as she looked over at him with wet eyes.
Arthur began to rub her back in a soothing gesture, “It’ll be ok Elizabeth. You know that.”
Elizabeth nodded, not wanting to speak in worry that she might begin to cry. Arthur put his arms out in a hugging gesture; she didn’t hesitate to hug him. Arthur was becoming more and more like a big brother to her, it helped with how much time she spent with him when Samuel was busy, which was often. She felt another pair of eyes on her; she looked to the passenger seat in front of her. Sunset was looking at her with a soft smile.
“I’m worried about them too. But we got to trust them, right?”
“Yeah.” Elizabeth said in a small voice.
“Besides he’s got Pinkie, Rarity and Rainbow to look after him, they’ll keep him in check.” Arthur said cheekily.
Elizabeth let out a small laugh, looking at Arthur as she wiped her eyes she couldn’t help but tease him, “Especially Rarity right?”
Arthur just rolled his eyes, “Very funny Elizabeth.”
“Oh don’t lie Arthur, you worry as well.” Sunset added with a teasing tone.
“Great, you too?” Arthur said as he looked at her with exasperation.
“Duh. You think I’m going to just sit by and not join in on the fun?” Sunset responded with a grin.
Arthur just groaned as the two girls laughed at his reaction, he rubbed his face with a hand as prepared for more teasing, which came naturally. After some back and forth between Arthur and the girls, Sunset turned the teasing into a more serious conversation.
“Rarity told me about the…situation between you two. But I was hoping to hear your side of it.” Sunset said with curiosity.
“You’re not going to interrogate me are you? Rainbow already did that you know.” Arthur said as he gave Sunset a questioning look.
Sunset shook her head, “No I’m not going to interrogate you. Just wondering, that is all.”
Arthur looked at her with suspicion before conceding, he knew he could trust her after everything and with a sigh he spoke.
“I’m quite sure you already know about the reason, right?”
“I do.” Sunset responded simply.
“I’m still…dealing with it.” Arthur gestured to his heart, “Here.” He then gestured to his head, “And here…It’ll be awhile before I’m ready for that again.”
Sunset nodded slowly in understanding, “I understand. But would you have feelings for Rarity like she does for you?”
Arthur thought carefully about his next words before speaking, “Not completely. I didn’t see her this way before well…any of this. I think in time I could, but a lot is in the air right now. I don’t even know if I could love again the same way I loved Jennifer.”
“I see.” Sunset said neutrally as she shifted in her seat, not entirely sure what to say to that. She was thinking of what else she could say before Arthur spoke again.
“Please don’t think that doesn’t mean I don’t care for her…it’s just really complicated on how to describe it.”
Sunset paused for a moment, “Ok that is fair. I just wanted to ask so I could understand it a bit better.”
“Fair enough.” Arthur responded, he hesitated but added, “I don’t even know why she likes me exactly.”
“Is it because she thinks you’re handsome?” Elizabeth asked suddenly, clenching Hobbes, who was in the middle seat between her and Arthur, as she could no longer keep quiet from listening in.
Arthur looked at her in slight shock as Sunset gave a short laugh and answered, “Well that is one reason and she does say Arthur would be quite useful for all that men’s fashion she designs.” Sunset looked at Arthur with teasing eyes with his eyes widening in response, “After all she has always wanted a man she could throw suits at.”
Elizabeth giggled as she saw Arthur begin to blush; Sunset couldn’t help but grin as she found a chink in his armour. It only spurred her on to see how far she could take this.
“It also helps how he was such a hero when he came to her rescue.” Sunset did a melodramatic pose like Rarity would and put on a posh accent as she continued. “It was so romantic, he was like a dashing knight on a noble steed that day just like the stories I read as a child. It was absolutely breathtaking.”
Arthur sank into his seat as much as he could, unable to defend himself from the two girls teasing him from two sides, he mumbled, “I hope you both get what’s coming to you.”
“Maybe one day Arthur but today is not the day.” Sunset said smugly, “Now what else…Oh! She has a thing for your muscles, the arms and shoulders in particular; it was quite amusing seeing her eye you up anytime she can. And the way you are with Sweetie Belle? Cherry on top of the cake.”
Arthur put his face in his hands, muttering, “Dear God you just can’t stop, can you?”
Sunset smiled, still smug, “Nope, besides you can admit she is rather pretty.”
“…Yes, yes I can.” Arthur admitted in defeat.
“You’re pretty too Sunset.” Elizabeth said with a beaming smile at Sunset.
Sunset’s face softened, “Oh you’re too adorable, thank you though.”
Before anything else could be said Arthur’s radio came to life, faint chatter came from the headphones; it wasn’t the broadcasting that was surprising. It was the voices, they didn’t sound like any of their group. The three all looked at each other than back to the radio.
“That’s odd.” Sunset said with a raised eyebrow.
Arthur looked at the radio with suspicion, muttering, “Yes it is.”
Putting the headphones on he quickly found out what was being said.
“Code word Hosea, I repeat code word Hosea.”
The line was repeated several times and then the radio went dark, Arthur waited for a minute to see if anything else was said. There was nothing. He looked at Sunset with a concerned look.
“What is it?” Sunset said with her own growing concern.
“Code word Hosea, multiple times, that’s all what was said.”
Sunset looked to the radio than back to Arthur, “I don’t like that at all.”
“Neither do I.” Arthur muttered.
“What do we do?” Elizabeth asked curiously.
“We stick to the plan the best we can…it’s all we can do.” Sunset replied softly.
It was four days later that the main group had entered sight of Boise, the former capital city looked like any other city now, portions burnt down or falling apart and overrun with the dead. They skirted around the city as best they could, their destination on the east side of the city and it took them a better part of the day. Setting up a temporary camp several miles from Boise, Sunset and four others were getting ready to go scout the old state penitentiary.
It was to be quick, no longer than a few hours, to see if the penitentiary is occupied and if it could make a good home. Many wondered about that, especially its close proximity to the city and its undead hordes but choices were limited and a quick look wouldn’t hurt. Or so they hoped, while the penitentiary wasn’t directly in the city it was just on the outskirts of what would’ve been further development before the apocalypse put a permanent stop to it.
Sunset took one last look at her sabre for any damage, finding none she sheathed it and threw her backpack on. Her small party was almost done their preparations as well. Arthur shifted his pack as he leaned on his billhook, trying to get comfortable with the heavy radio inside his pack. Big Mac waited patiently as he chewed on a piece of grass, holding his crossbow casually. Mateo gave his knife a final sharpening and Fluttershy was counting the amount of bandages she had in her medical bag then the arrows in her quiver.
All were volunteers for the mission besides Sunset, as she felt it necessary she got a close look for herself and feeling like she couldn’t ask people to do something when she could do it herself. Out of the corner of her eye she saw Fluttershy approaching her, wringing her target bow in her hands.
“Umm…Sunset?”
“Yes?”
“Is there anything else I need to bring? I don’t want to forget anything.” Fluttershy asked in an unsure tone.
“Got all the basics like water, ammo and a bit of food? Then all your specialty kit?” Sunset asked as she lifted her fingers in count to the list.
Fluttershy looked over herself, quietly counting and mumbling her finds, after she looked at Sunset with a small smile, “Yup got everything I need. Thank you.”
Sunset smiled back, “No problem.”
Checking on everyone else they were waiting for the word that they were going, Sunset looked back at Fluttershy, “Let’s go.”
Sunset’s party left the vicinity of the camp, two other larger parties them followed out, they would be splitting off as they were being sent to scavenge a few select targets. Crossing the overgrown fields, the outline of Boise became more visible as they got closer and eventually the two scavenging parties split off onto their own paths to take to their objectives. The area had few zombies lurking around, shambling slowly in some random direction, it was easy enough to avoid them and the ones they couldn’t were easily killed.
After walking for an hour or so the party took a break at their last rendezvous point, a ditch beside a service road. Arthur observed the city with binoculars as he laid prone, on the lookout for large groups or even hordes of zombies. Not seeing any for the time being he looked towards the penitentiary, just barely visible through the remnants of the local botanical garden and the surrounding area.
“See anything Arthur?” Sunset asked as she munched on a protein bar.
“Nothing much, I see the penitentiary but just barely though.” Arthur responded quietly.
“Any clear path towards it?” Sunset asked.
Arthur was silent as he looked for a path; there were a few options in his mind. Going around the botanical gardens, either by going through a suburb section or through more overgrown fields. The last option was to go through the gardens, while starting to become overgrown it seemed manageable.
“Or so I hope. There is too many potential hiding places for the zombies in there. Hopefully Sunset agrees and chooses the field option.”
Arthur looked over to Sunset and told her what he saw, she thought for a few moments before deciding.
“We will take the field path, but let’s be careful.” Sunset said.
The five left the rendezvous point and began heading along the field, keeping their heads on a swivel as they got closer to the city. The field transitioned into a parking lot they had to cross to reach the field outside the penitentiary. There was the occasional car parked, left to the elements to rust away, corpses were also scattered across the lot, eaten beyond recognition by zombies.
Everyone was on edge as they slowly crossed the pavement, trying to look at every possible spot a zombie could pop up from. There wasn’t any in sight yet, but they knew sooner or later there would be more. A lot more.
Arthur looked into a car they passed, seeing if there was anything. All he saw were two children and their mother rotting away, flies buzzing around despite the promise of rain from the gloomy, overcast sky. He quickly looked away, trying not to think about what he saw, moving his attention to the gardens they passed. They were beautiful, the colourful flowers surrounded by vibrant green grass and bush, despite what surrounded them, even in their slightly overgrown state and he felt a wave of longing for the world that once existed but he knew it would never return.
He was disturbed from his thoughts when Sunset, who was in the lead of their single file party, held a hand up to signify a short halt. She then pointed to a convenient vehicle a mere ten feet to their left and the group dashed over to hide behind it. Once behind, Sunset peaked behind the car around the trunk.
Sunset narrowed her eyes in suspicion; she was sure she saw movement coming ahead, a slight movement of bush made her wonder. But her suspicions were confirmed when a lone zombie walked out of the bush, clothes ripped up and a few sticks sticking out of the body. Sunset, satisfied that she was correct, looked back to Big Mac and lifted a single finger, pointing towards the direction of the zombie and then made a shooting gesture. Big Mac simply nodded and moved to the front of the car, taking up a firing position and getting eyes on.
He steadied his breathing and began to slowly pull the trigger, but before he could pull the trigger he saw movement out of the corner of his eye. Shifting ever so slightly, he saw another zombie stumble out in a similar state as the first one. He slowly backed off since there was no possible way for him to kill two quickly enough. He looked back at Sunset and held up two fingers and got a nod in response. Sunset then looked underneath the car to see the situation.
Expecting only the two she was caught off guard when another two stumbled out, like they were following the first one. She watched for a minute and slowly, more and more came out of the gardens turning from just that first one into a horde dozens strong. They smelled strongly of decomposition, making her wrinkle her nose in disgust. The sound of the shambling was noticeable as well as the low cacophony of groaning.
She kept her composure but inside she felt fear. Going into the city gave her enough anxiety but having a horde so close by didn’t help matters. Getting up she looked to the others, all knowing what was only a short distance away. Mateo held his hatchet with an iron grip and his other on his pistol, Big Mac kept his serious looking eyes toward the horde his crossbow ready at a moment’s notice. Fluttershy looked like she wanted to bolt but with wide fearful eyes she took a breath and kept an arrow nocked on her bowstring. Arthur held his billhook low and ready, eyes determined with a hint of fear. Sunset with a hand on her sabre kept looking for a way to leave the horde behind and keep moving.
She couldn’t find one that would allow for an easy escape and there was no suitable concealment from the undead, the parking lot was too open and whatever was suitable was too spread out. Sunset looked back to everyone staring at her; she just shrugged in response and tried to make herself comfortable to wait out the horde. The others picked up on that and followed suit, while keeping a wary eye on the shambling corpses.
It wasn’t long before the horde passed by, the sound of shambling feet and their collective groaning becoming ever more distant. Checking that the coast was clear Sunset gestured to the group to follow, spreading out into their single file again. Slowly making their way around the gardens the group kept a watchful eye for any movement on their left that could come from the gardens. Making their way around a bend that would lead them out of the parking lot and further into the fields their pace was once again checked by zombies. Several zombies were gorging themselves on some type of animal, Sunset guessed maybe a dog. They were directly in their path, and Sunset wasn’t keen on a fight, a fight would probably make enough noise to draw more in, something they could ill afford.
Going around to the right wasn’t option for they would surely be spotted, and the horde that just passed wasn’t too far away that they couldn’t be spotted by them in the open. Sunset cursed under her breath at the situation as she and the others hugged the edge of some bushes to provide some concealment. She looked to a path that would lead them into the gardens, away from the zombies and closer to their objective.
Sunset looked back to her group, she spoke softly, “I don’t think we can get around, we might have to take a path through the gardens.”
Arthur looked at her with hesitant eyes, “Are you sure? I don’t care much for the idea…”
Sunset nodded firmly, “We can’t go back now it’ll take too long…Besides do you have a better idea?”
Four pairs of eyes looked at her, none responded, “Then let’s go.”
Sunset took the lead and the four followed after, heading into the gardens via the path Sunset spotted, watching the still eating zombies as they passed by. They went from the much more open parking lot to the more condensed gardens and Sunset was gripped by a sense of dread, it was much thicker than she could’ve imagined. It felt like the very atmosphere became more tense and harder to breathe under the gloomy sky. Taking a deep breath she took a step forward down the path, her group close behind.
It wasn’t long till the path broke off into several others, Sunset had no idea which to follow for they all were windy and blocked out of view by the garden. Fluttershy pointed to a wooden post that had several markers pointing where they could go. Everyone looked at each other, wondering on which one to follow.
Their choice was made when a zombie came wandering down a path to their left, it did not notice them however. They decided to follow the one that said “Gift Shop”, hoping it would take them to an exit out of the gardens. They slowly walked down the path, taking their time to listen and check likely spots for ambush in the greenery. No zombies disturbed them as they got closer to what looked like an open plaza.
Entering the plaza as stealthily as they could, they quickly found the path that continued to the gift shop. Observing the area they saw more zombies, spread out, some moving around while others were still, like in some stasis. Two were directly in front of them, both standing still. Sunset looked to Big Mac and Fluttershy, giving a nod. They both knew what she was asking and the two came up, kneeling to stay low. Big Mac kept his air of stoicism as he aimed while Fluttershy nervously pulled the string of her bow back, an arrow notched, a sharp broad head at the tip.
Both aimed their weapons and prepared to loose bolt and arrow respectively. Big Mac slowly pulled the trigger until he felt the pressure build up just before he fully pulled the trigger. The twang of the crossbow sounded out and the bolt whizzed through the air, striking true into the back of the skull of a zombie that was further on the path. It flopped onto the ground unceremoniously.
Fluttershy had loosed her arrow just a moment after, she aimed at the temple of the closer zombie, it was turning around just as the arrow cracked through the skull. Snapping its head to the side violently and falling down limp. Once the two zombies were down the group ran as silently as possible forward, only stopping to retrieve the arrow and bolt. While quieter then guns, the crossbow and bow made just enough noise they could attract the undead within extreme close range.
The path went from the open plaza into an enclosed path surrounded by greenery again. Sunset looked back to make sure none had followed them. It seemed they were in the clear but she knew it was best if they kept moving just in case. Her attention was brought forward when a zombie stumbled out of a bush, her eyes wide with hunger. Arthur was already on her, rushing forward he jabbed with the spear tip of his billhook into her nose; there was a loud crunch of bone and squelching sound of flesh as he ended her life.
Ripping out the billhook violently Arthur lead the group forward down the path, billhook down to stab any unlucky undead in their path. As they made their way down the path their progress slowed to a slog, overgrown vegetation and lingering zombies were obstacles in the way. It became a dangerous game of leapfrog as they moved forward each member taking their turn to either dispatch zombies or clear any obstacles. It was tiring work and the group found themselves thirsty and sweaty by the time they made it through the gardens and near the gift shop.
Gladly leaving the claustrophobic environment behind them, they found themselves at one of the entrances to the gardens. And to their relief just across the street, full of abandoned cars and more corpses, was the old penitentiary. Its concrete walls stood formidable and looked like they could keep out a horde ten thousand strong. After having a quick drink of water Sunset led her group across the street, which was empty of the undead to their surprise and suspicion.
Coming close to the walls Sunset couldn’t help but find it ironic they were seeking a safe haven inside a prison. But she couldn’t help but admire the sturdy construction of the penitentiary, feeling that it could be a safe place. But she reminded herself not to get her hopes too high. The group started heading along the wall trying to find the entrance into the place.
“I don’t think we would ever have to worry about zombies again with walls like these.” Mateo said, impressed at the sight.
“Yup.” Big Mac responded simply.
“One could hope.” Arthur added quietly.
“It would be really nice to have somewhere though Arthur instead of being in tents all the time.” Sunset said with a smirk.
Arthur rolled his eyes with amusement.
Fluttershy perked up at the idea, “Oh it would be so nice and then we could have room for all of us and some animals-“
Fluttershy stopped when the group turned a slight corner and came across something that brought them to a halt and their mood was soured.
A portion of the wall was blown in, a big ugly hole that was littered with corpses that went into the penitentiary.
“Oh no.” Fluttershy said softly with some sadness.
Sunset couldn’t help but agree, she stayed silent as she walked forward to the hole in the wall. She looked down at the stacked bodies, dozens piled around the entrance on top of each other, leading further in. Covering her nose to block the smell, she carefully maneuvered her way around the bodies, a watchful eye on any potential movement from the pile.
Stepping on rubble and on top of a few bodies the group made their way in looking over the yard and the various buildings. What they saw looked like the aftermath of a battlefield; more corpses dotted the area, rotting away. Everyone looked in disgust and horror to varying degrees, Arthur noticed one body nearby that looked more intact than the others, he approached the former man with a morbid curiosity.
Poking with his bill hook to see if the body would move. It didn’t. He didn’t look too hard but he did notice a handgun laying next to it, cradling his polearm in the nook of his arm he picked it up. It was a 1911, a replica Arthur guessed.
“What do you think happened here?” Arthur asked.
“Only God knows I think.” Mateo muttered in response, looking around with paranoid eyes.
“Should we look for survivors? Or at least find out what happened?” Fluttershy said softly, glancing over to Sunset.
With a deep breath Sunset spoke sadly, “It’s not worth putting ourselves at risk.” She gestured to the numerous corpses. “Besides there is nothing here for us. Not anymore.”
“It’s pretty obvious they got overrun.” Arthur said.
“Yup.” Big Mac replied.
Silently the group left, walking the same path they followed in. Crossing the street they turned to see about another route back to camp, trying to avoid the gardens. They didn’t get far, coming across a large group of zombies they quickly backtracked to the gift shop they exited the gardens at.
“Do we have another route? I would rather not go through the gardens again.” Mateo said, glancing nervously at the gardens.
“We might be able to go through the suburbs, but we are running out of daylight so we need-“
Gunshots were heard, loud and echoing across the landscape. The group startled, and it quickly set in how soon the undead would be upon them. They went into a fury of action and ran back to the path they took.
“Help! Help!” A woman shouted that ran towards them, she had a bolt action rifle in her hands and was covered in blood.
They all looked at her; Fluttershy was already taking a few steps forward to go help. But two sprinters came from the gardens sidelining the woman, one pouncing onto her. She had no time to react and she was brought down. The two zombies began to eat her alive, she let out bloodcurdling screams. The group watched in horror but they didn’t stay, other zombies began to make their way towards the dying and screaming woman.
Left with no choice the group began moving down the same path they took, running as fast as they could down the path. With previous obstacles already cleared they made quick progress, only encountering a few zombies that were avoided or killed. They entered the plaza again and the number of zombies had drastically increased. Making their way through there was no time for subtlety and they sprinted across the plaza. Killing or just knocking over any undead in the way, Sunset punched with the D guard of her sabre on one, breaking a former man’s jaw as he went down. Arthur speared one in the gut, pushing it down with a grunt of effort and just as quickly extracted the pole arm, running past the scrambling zombie.
Fluttershy used her bow as a club and battered one out of her way with noticeable effort. Big Mac loosed another bolt, nailing one in the forehead before he switched to his melee weapon, a good old fashioned mace. Mateo used his hatchet to great effect, splitting open the skull of one and then lashing out a kick at the knee of another almost upon him. With their combined efforts they were able to make enough room for them to make it through the infested plaza. They were on the last leg of the path through the gardens, passing the first sign they saw when they entered they knew they were almost out.
Making a last turn they saw the parking lot to their immense relief. One by one they made it into the parking lot, with Mateo and Arthur bringing up the rear.
“Come on Mateo! We are almost there!” Arthur shouted in encouragement between breaths.
“Almost!” Mateo shouted back as he ran a few feet behind him.
Arthur cleared the last of the garden area and welcomed the openness of the parking lot and the fields beyond. Arthur turned with a smile back at Mateo.
His smile quickly dropped into a look of horror.
Mateo was in a struggle with a zombie that had ambushed him from the greenery. Mateo was thrashing wildly to escape but he thrashed too far to the left. The zombie saw the opportunity and closed in with a bite onto Mateo’s shoulder, he screamed in pain and panic.
“Mateo!” Arthur yelled in dismay.
Arthur stopped and ran back in a futile attempt to save him. Mateo had managed to grab his knife and plunged it into the zombie’s skull but by then it was too late. Several more had managed to make their way over to Mateo and began to grab him to bring him closer to their awaiting mouths.
Despite Arthur’s effort to run as fast as possible over the zombies had swarmed Mateo and dog piled him, ripping out chunks of flesh as he screamed in pain. Mateo reached a hand towards Arthur with pleading eyes before his throat was ripped out viciously. Mateo’s eyes were lifeless a few seconds later, Arthur slowed to a stop and with a heavy heart he turned and ran back, knowing there was nothing else he could do.
The rest of the group was dealing with their own problems; Sunset was pulling her sabre out of one while Big Mac covered her and Fluttershy was trying to loose an arrow at one coming at her. She succeeded, the arrow made a thwack as it pierced the skull and the zombie fell backwards. Arthur was there just as they finished up, they all looked at him.
“Where is Mateo?” Sunset asked with worried eyes as she looked behind Arthur.
Arthur silently and sadly shook his head as a response. Sunset closed her eyes and sighed deeply, she knew what he meant. Big Mac nodded slowly as he kept his eyes wandering to look for threats. Fluttershy looked devastated; she was on the verge of tears. She put so much effort into keeping him alive back in Oregon; she cared for all her patients current or former. Only for him to die like this was, it was far too cruel in her mind.
The group was forced to keep moving by the still incoming dead, even though most were more interested in Mateo’s body than the group that was moving further away from them. They kept moving at a jog, following the same route they took in. Eventually they reached a safe enough distance they could walk.
Sunset walked beside Arthur, both were feeling Mateo’s loss. She looked at Arthur as he used his bill hook as a walking stick.
“How did it happen?” Sunset asked.
Arthur was silent for a second before speaking, “He was right behind me, we were just at the edge of the path. When I got to the parking lot I thought we were home free, and then I looked behind me.”
He took a deep breath before continuing, “A zombie ambushed him, got a bite in. I tried to save him…but more were already on him. He died before I could even get close.”
Sunset nodded silently. The kept walking for some time before Arthur spoke again, this time in anger.
“If it wasn’t for the stupid fucking woman he would still be alive. I’m sure of it.”
“You’re probably right and I’m upset about it too. But don’t let it consume you.” Sunset said sympathetically.
Arthur sighed, “I hate it that you’re right.”
The group kept walking back and Arthur couldn’t help but turn his gaze north, wondering about Samuel.
“Well this didn’t go as well as it should of. Samuel I can only hope things are going better for you. Where ever you are right now.”
Samuel took a long drag from his cigarette as he stared at the abbey’s walls from a good distance away. He wondered about how to go about negotiating with the abbey’s inhabitants, a bunch of nuns, to his surprise, with a few locals mixed in. The place was in a good location with it on top of a hill, surrounded by ten feet stone walls and it had multiple windows from the buildings to shoot out of. The area around it was cleared of any vegetation that could conceal zombies or hostile survivors. Samuel knew that zombies would have an extremely hard time breaking into this place, or any raiding survivors.
The trip up was surprisingly uneventful as one could get in the apocalypse. They had already been in contact with the abbey as well via radio, or as best as they could without Arthur’s expertise. Samuel looked over his small group; Rarity, Pinkie and Rainbow Dash were all hanging around a car talking to each other. While he was in charge of this little expedition, Pinkie and Rarity would the ones doing the talking, due to Sunset’s advice. Norman and Michael were doing a quick inspection of their firearms as they sat in their SUV. The last five were for extra support and guns, to make their group a less than desirable target for raiders or bandits.
Samuel was disturbed from his thoughts when his walkie talkie came to life; he picked it up and listened in.
“We are ready for your arrival. Please come up to the abbey when you can.” A woman’s voice spoke in a subdued tone.
Samuel pressed the button to talk and responded, “On our way.”
Putting the walkie away Samuel walked back to the group. Telling them to mount up, Samuel pulled Alex and Nathan to the side while the others got ready. The two decided in the end to join the group and they volunteered for this little mission. Samuel liked them well enough; they have proven to at least to want to be part of the group.
“You two know what to do?” Samuel asked.
Alex and Nathan nodded, Alex spoke, “We are to haul ass out of here if anything goes wrong up there. Try to contact the main group by radio if not get back to them.”
Samuel nodded in satisfaction, “Good. See you two in a bit.”
Alex and Nathan went to the vehicle they had hidden behind a grove of trees while Samuel hopped into his truck, Pinkie sat in the front with him. She was humming happily as she looked on ahead in deep thought, not saying anything surprisingly. Rarity and Rainbow were in the back, the two seemed content enough as they did their own preparations.
Samuel put the truck into drive and slowly led the group to the abbey, it only being a few miles away. Arriving at a slow pace Samuel couldn’t help but admire the work that had gone into building the abbey, the stone buildings and walls were definitely the work of a professional. The gates going in were impressive in their own right as well, the original wooden doors had metal riveted or welded on in spots they could do it.
The group stopped their vehicles at the base of the hill; there was nowhere to park the vehicles at the abbey. The gates of the abbey opened and three people came out to meet them half way down the hill. They all exchanged pleasantries, a nun and two random survivors; they already knew each other over the radio. The nun’s name was Amanda and she seemed nice enough, short, inquisitive hazel eyes and brown hair adorned her head, mostly covered by her hood. Samuel’s group of nine began making their way up the hill; Samuel talked with the girls as they walked.
“This place is something.” Samuel said admiringly.
Rarity ran an inquisitive eye over the walls and structures, “I have to agree with that darling.”
Rainbow cocked an eyebrow at Samuel, “I think that has to be the first time I’ve heard you praise a building of all things.”
“I can appreciate something every once in a while.” Samuel responded with a smirk.
Pinkie bounced as she added in, “Like a party!”
Samuel chuckled, “Indeed Pinkie, indeed.” Samuel’s tone became more serious, “You all remember what you’re going to do?”
Rarity spoke, “Me and Pinkie will do the talking while you and Rainbow do your best to look intimidating, as always.”
Rainbow grinned, “Well duh. Someone has got to do it.”
“Samuel just has to put on his scowl.” Pinkie said as she replicated what Samuel would look like with a scowl. “Then everybody gets the heebee jeebies from him!”
The girls giggled and Samuel couldn’t help but roll his eyes with a small smile. He then mentally kicked himself for not paying attention.
“I have to keep my situational awareness up. For all I know they have us in their sights right now and I failed to find them.”
Samuel looked at the walls, he cursed silently when he saw that they were indeedguards that were eyeing them, not with hostile intentions but definitely warily. They all entered the gate into what could be called the main yard with the stone church in the center, a few other buildings meant for storage or sleeping quarters hugged the walls. Around the church was a small garden and several pens holding a flock of chickens and ducks with a few sheep mixed in.
Survivors dotted the place going about their chores, rather peacefully and undisturbed with the world outside their walls. The group was just as impressed with the inside as they were with the outside of the abbey. Rarity and Pinkie already began their job of talking with Amanda with quite the bit of enthusiasm. Rainbow continued walking beside Samuel and the two quietly conversed.
“Do you think we could even move into here? Looks like a lot of people are here already and there wouldn’t be much room for us.” Rainbow said, looking over everything with suspicious eyes.
“Agreed. For now though let’s just see how things go, so we can at least try to leave on friendly terms.” Samuel responded cautiously.
“I’m keeping my eye on them, something seems…off.” Rainbow responded quietly.
Samuel nodded, he looked around as well. He didn’t dismiss Rainbow’s feelings on the matter, for she seemed to be on about something. He picked up on what Rainbow looked at, or rather who.
Some of the survivors looked at them with what could be called disdain but others were pitiful. But a select few seemed hardened with a hint of something else that Samuel nor Rainbow could put a finger on. The two were interrupted, when Amanda came to a stop in front of one the stone buildings, this one looked to be in use for communal purposes. It was only a single story with large windows that dotted the building, allowing a good view into the place.
“This is the building that I and my sisters used for our daily needs. Now it is for everybody. I’ll show you where you can sit while I get our leader.” Amanda said diplomatically.
Pushing open an old wooden door the group entered a dining room, or better called a mess hall. It was empty of people at the moment, Amanda gestured to some tables and benches.
“Take a seat, I’ll be back soon.” Amanda said as she left.
The group all took a seat and broke off into their own private conversations. Samuel and the girls talked amongst themselves.
“Did she seem off at all to you?” Rainbow asked Rarity and Pinkie.
“Wellllllllllll it was weird how she avoided anything about parties or just some questions in general.” Pinkie said thoughtfully.
“Like?” Samuel asked with a cocked eyebrow.
“I asked where all the other nuns were, like there has to be more than just the few we saw. Right? And she just brushed it off.” Pinkie explained.
Rarity piped in, “She said they ‘were gone’ but nothing else. Strange isn’t it?”
“I knew something was off…” Rainbow said slowly.
“It wasn’t just that though she had a ring on, a wedding band.” Rarity continued.
“A wedding band?” Samuel said in confusion.
“Yup! After all everyone knows nuns don’t get married. So we asked her about it and she avoided the question, again!” Pinkie said in exasperation.
“Do you think we could be dealing with those ‘culties’ that Arthur heard about on the radio?” Rainbow asked with a hint of worry in her voice.
“Pray hard that they aren’t.” Samuel said with a serious tone.
“Now, now let us not jump to conclusions too fast. We simply don’t know enough about them despite their…eccentricities.” Rarity said reassuringly. “But if that is the case let’s just do our best to leave calmly and peacefully.”
Rainbow grumbled, obviously not wanting be here any longer. Samuel couldn’t help but feel increasingly paranoid; he couldn’t help but reach for his M4. Making sure it was still there, he felt he might have to use it soon.
Everyone’s attention was brought to the door when it was opened; Amanda came in followed by a man. He appeared to be in his late twenties, dressed in a white dress shirt with sleeves rolled up to the elbow, several buttons were undone to show just a smidge of chest with a simple gold chain with a cross. Blue dress pants with dark brown dress shoes with a belt of the same colour completed the look, giving the man the look of a salesman or better yet a preacher.
Samuel guessed he stood a little taller than himself, roughly six foot one, giving him a few inches over him. Black short hair contrasted with his tanned skin, Samuel’s eyes met the man’s one good eye, dark brown against his blue. The most noticeable feature however was that his right eye had a long scar going down into his cheek.
Amanda cleared her throat to gain the room’s attention, “May I present Disciple Dominic, our leader here and of our branching settlements, servant of the Prophet and my husband.”
Everyone looked at the two with some confusion and shock. Before anyone could say anything Dominic took a step forward, he seemed so clean in comparison to the group having been unable to clean clothes and only having the occasional short bath in some river or creek.
“I understand that you have many questions. I shall answer them in due time for now let us sit and talk.” Dominic said with a placating hand.
He had an air of supreme confidence and his voice had a charismatic ring to it, a powerful one. Samuel could tell he already had everyone’s attention, including his. Dominic turned back to Amanda.
“You may leave now. I shall be fine here, my dear.”
Amanda nodded her head in an almost submissive matter, “Understood. I shall send for refreshments and some food however. Now pardon me.”
Amanda left through the door and Dominic came to the group and took a seat beside Rainbow and Samuel.
Dominic gave a small smile and took a look at each individual of the group, gaining their attention as evaluated them at the same time. His attention lingered on the women for a tad longer than he did with the men but not enough to be considered rude. After having taken a look at everyone he clasped his hands together to speak.
“Let’s begin shall we?” Dominic said with a smile, “Now first you do not have to call me by my title, Dominic is fine. I heard you were looking for a place for you and your group to stay. Correct?”
Samuel looked over to Rarity and Pinkie to see how they wanted to play this. Rarity was already preparing herself to respond giving a subtle nod to Samuel.
“We are but if only there was room I assure you. After all we don’t want to impose.” Rarity said her voice clear as crystal.
Dominic nodded, “That is very thoughtful of you but it would be of no issue, we have other places that you could settle in. There is always room for more working hands after all.”
“Thank you darling. We will definitely consider such an offer.” Rarity said with as much grace she could muster.
Dominic smiled and turned to Samuel, “I can tell you have a question for me. I’m guessing there is multiple but not just you but everyone else as well?”
There was a collective hesitation, then a few mumblings of agreement. Dominic gave a low chuckle, “I’ll begin with the obvious. Yes I am married to Amanda; she is no longer a nun of Catholicism but rather of our sect. We have different rules in comparison.”
Rainbow opened her mouth to respond, hesitated in confusion then closed it. Pinkie decided to shoot her hand up as if she was in class.
“Yes?” Dominic said as he pointed a hand at her.
“Who is this ‘Prophet’ Amanda mentioned and why are you called a ‘Disciple’?” Pinkie asked with a cocked head.
“The Prophet is our leader; he preordained what would come and began to prepare for it, saving those who he could. After the dead began to rise he made it our mission to save as many as people as possible as well as spread the good news. No matter the cost.” Dominic said with increasing zealotry.
He continued on with his eyes aflame with fanaticism, “My title is what we right handed men of the Prophet are called, and there is more than just me of course. We are his will made manifest where he cannot physically be.”
Pinkie made a “oh” expression as she nodded. She and several others felt uncomfortable at the way he talked, but the fanaticism that graced his eyes and his face quickly reverted back to a more charismatic and calm expression.
“My apologies for the tone, I understand how that can make people not inside our sect feel. The Prophet saved me personally so please understand my enthusiasm.” Dominic explained in an apologetic way.
Samuel nodded, deciding to speak, “No apologies needed. I-“
He was interrupted when Amanda and a few other women came in abruptly. They quickly set down a few food items to snack on and some pitchers with cool water and even some lemonade. Then as quickly as they arrived they left but not before nodding submissively to Dominic just as Amanda first did. Dominic simply smiled and nodded in return to each of them.
Once they left Dominic turned to the group once more, “Please help yourselves there is enough to go around.”
The group didn’t need much encouraging and started eating and drinking. Rarity spoke with poise as she poured herself a glass of water.
“Forgive me as I don’t want to seem rude. But I noticed that each had the same wedding band as Amanda and by extension you. Would that mean you are married to all of them?”
Dominic’s eyes widened a bit, he smiled before speaking, “Yes they are, very observant of you. But I could not expect anything less from a sharp eyed woman like you.”
Rarity shrugged the compliment off and replied, “Thank you Dominic.”
Rainbow tried her best to hide it but it was obvious she was caught a bit off guard and was increasingly suspicious of Dominic. Alarm bells rang in Samuel’s head, this was starting to sound more and more like a cult, a dangerous one too. Samuel decided to speak again.
“So you partake in polygamy in your sect?” Samuel said neutrally.
Dominic nodded, “I and many others do, yes. It is part of the teachings of the Prophet for us to take care of the women and those proven to be able to do so may have more than just one wife.”
Samuel nodded slowly; he looked over to Rarity and Pinkie, they didn’t show it but he knew they too were becoming increasingly alarmed by this. Samuel returned his attention back to Dominic.
“So what is your sect called exactly?” Samuel asked, trying to find out more.
“The Dominion of God. For the Prophet said we must spread his dominion across the land. Something we have been very successful in, we control a large portion of eastern Idaho, a few mountain holdings and of course the area around St. Hilda’s, north to Lewiston and then southeast to our main holdings.” Dominic explained happily as he finished his glass of lemonade.
Samuel mimed being impressed while inwardly he was majorly concerned; this meant a straight path east became infinitely more difficult. He also had a feeling Dominic was using that as a way to intimidate them and that they were not meant to be trifled with. Rainbow, Rarity, Pinkie and several others picked up on it as well.
It also meant they have expanded incredibly fast; it hasn’t even been two months since the apocalypse began and they control a significant amount of territory. Samuel couldn’t help but think on that.
“Yet again with no government to tell them no and with no resistance besides what we heard on the radio…That means they just inherited as much of the earth they can take and hold regardless of the zekes.”
Dominic spoke again, bringing Samuel out of his thoughts, “But enough about us, I was told your group came all the way from Oregon. Quite the journey you’ve had.”
Rainbow spoke up, wanting to add something to the conversation, “Yeah it was quite the journey. Lots happened.”
“I don’t doubt it. We all have had our trials and tribulations.” Dominic responded with a smile.
“Is it just you guys in Idaho or is there others as well?” Rainbow asked abruptly.
Dominic shook his head, “Of course not, there is many small groups that are lost that have yet to be brought into the fold. Others are larger but we have relations with them and are in the process of integrating them.”
Rarity narrowed her eyes ever so slightly, “You must be very convincing then, having convinced so many to join your dominion.”
Dominic gave a slightly unsettling grin, “I have been told that many times before, but I just spread the good news, it is the Prophet that is convincing in his words. After all God has spoken to him, given him his directions that we all follow and the mission we strive to complete.”
“He must be really special then.” Pinkie said cautiously.
“That and more.” Dominic responded simply.
There was a solid silence as everyone contemplated the new information given; Samuel eyed Dominic warily, for he seemed to be reveling in the atmosphere. He spoke again; his tone however was different like something changed inside him for there was a knife’s edge to it.
“Now while I have been enjoying this conversation I do have business to attend to. But in regards to you settling here, which was your original intention. You would have to convert and follow the Prophet’s teachings. A monthly tithe will be paid in whatever is deemed necessary, usually material needs, alongside answering any calls for men needed such as for labour squads or fighting troops.”
Dominic took a sip of water before continuing, he had everyone’s attention. “The women in your group will be required to marry within a year’s time and have at least two children in five years. Expanding the dominion requires people after all and we must all contribute in whatever ways we can. That is what would be expected of you if you join.”
Rarity couldn’t help but be appalled at such demands, evident on her face. Pinkie mumbled something to quiet to be heard. Rainbow fumed, barely holding her tongue back. Norman and Michael glared at Dominic, several others did the same. Samuel narrowed his eyes at Dominic, before speaking with a guarded tone.
“And if we were to decline?”
Dominic shrugged, “Depends on what you say.”
Samuel did not like that answer, he took a breath before responding, “While I thank you for the opportunity I’m afraid we must decline. We will seek safe haven elsewhere.”
Dominic was silent for a second before he sighed, “I was afraid that would be your answer. You would not be the first nor will you be the last to say such words.”
Samuel looked into Dominic’s eyes which were once again aflame with fanaticism. He was now very concerned about the situation they were in.
Dominic went on with a threatening tone, “However you will be saved, willingly or not for that is the command of the Prophet. I will give you this one chance to surrender peacefully for judgment or face the Prophet’s wrath.”
Before anyone could respond, Dominic rose from his seat and walked to the door. He exited without a word, leaving people in a state of confusion. Rainbow however exploded from her seat.
“That fucker! I should have shot him!” Rainbow yelled in anger.
Samuel snapped his attention to her, “It is a good thing you didn’t or else we definitely would be killed. But we have to get out of here. Now-“
Samuel stopped once he and the others noticed out of the windows that there was an increasing presence of armed men surrounding the building. Samuel’s eyes widened as he realized they were in a very bad spot. He cursed under his breath when he realized his group was looking to him for answers.
“Sammy? What do we do?” Pinkie said softly.
“…I don’t know. If we fight we are done for, there is no way we will be able to escape.” Samuel responded.
Rarity looked at him worried eyes, “If we surrender though, we will be left entirely at their mercy. Who knows what they could do to us?”
Samuel thought for a second, he knew she was right. Damned if they did and damned if they didn’t. But he also knew that trying a break out was a very risky endeavor, they were outnumbered, outgunned and no doubt Dominic had more men in reserve even if they did successfully break through the line of encirclement around them. Samuel couldn’t decide but the choice was soon made for him.
Norman and Michael grabbed their firearms and headed to the door, Samuel saw rifles be raised out of the windows.
“No!” Samuel yelled
Shots were fired, glass was shattered and people screamed as they scrambled for cover. Samuel pressed his body against a wall; the three girls did as well, spread among the room. The shots fired were over as soon as they began. Samuel looked around at the damage, no was injured or dead until his eyes were on Norman and Michael.
Samuel sucked in his breath when he saw Norman and Michael on the ground. Michael wasn’t moving and he wouldn’t be ever again, several shots to the chest and one large hole through his cheek saw to that. Norman however was squirming; he was alive still but barely. Samuel felt a fury grow in his chest at the cult; he wouldn’t let them get away with that easily.
Samuel popped up with his M4 ready and fired three rounds at a man in the open, the man fell over dead soon after. A few of Samuel’s group followed his example and shot back but it was largely ineffective as the cult returned fire and put their heads down again. They all heard Dominic’s voice shouting at them through the now open and broken windows.
“I gave you a chance! To join and enjoy the Prophet’s words and the light they bring! But no! You decided to follow the ways of sinners, like so many before you! I will give you all one last chance to save your lives and your very souls!”
Samuel looked to his group, he looked at Rarity and Pinkie both scared at what happened and could happen, for both looked at him in fear. But he saw they also understood they didn’t have much of a choice as both gave him a nod in understanding. Rainbow, who was right beside him, had a furious look on her face, but she then sighed and looked him in the eye.
“Do it.” Rainbow simply said.
Samuel checked with each of the others. Everyone’s morale had been trampled on and all knew there was no escaping. But before they surrendered Samuel took out his walkie and spoke into it.
“Code word Tirek, I repeat Code word Tirek. Sword out.”
After saying the code word Samuel smashed the walkie under his foot. The two others with walkies followed his example. At the very least the cult will not know about the rest of the group or be able to intercept their communication. He then scrambled over to Norman, he was badly hurt and Samuel didn’t know if he would survive the gunshots he took, the only hope is that the cult would take pity on him and help. Samuel then took a deep breath and stood up, hands above his head.
“We surrender unconditionally!” Samuel shouted in resignation at their fate.
A few seconds later, several men came through the door, rifles and shotguns pointed at them. They soon began tying up the group with zip ties, rather heavy handed in their approach. Samuel, now on his stomach with feet and hands tied and his M4 plus sabre and knife taken away, saw Dominic wander in.
Dominic stopped as he stared at Norman squirming, with an unimpressed expression. In one smooth motion he took out a revolver and shot Norman in the forehead with no hesitation, ending Norman’s squirming.
They were several cries of protest at the action, Rainbow and Samuel most of all. Dominic could care less and without a second thought put his revolver away and walked over to Samuel.
“Stand him up.” Dominic commanded.
Samuel was soon lifted to his feet, held back by two men as Dominic glared at Samuel who glared right back. Dominic spoke with a venomous tone.
“You decided this course of action. These are the consequences. Now we will deal with you according to your station.”
Dominic turned his head to a man who could be called the leader of the cult’s troops, “Take them away for judgment.”
“Yes my Disciple.” The man responded obediently.
The group was soon walked out, but before leaving Samuel and the girls took one last look at the bodies of Norman and Michael. Their loss will be felt. As they were marched to somewhere in the abbey, Samuel looked to the girls who were beside them.
“I am sorry. I have failed you and now you will suffer for my actions.” Samuel said with sincere regret.
Rarity looked at him with a sad smile, “It is ok Samuel. It’s not your fault. We…we will make it I know it.”
Pinkie and Rainbow chimed in their agreements. No one said anything else as the troops escorting them threatened them with violence if there was any more talking. They all felt an uncertainty though, at what the cult could have in store for them.
Arthur was beside his radio, trying to get in contact with Samuel. They have been radio silent for two days. He was trying to keep his mind off Mateo as well; the scene still haunted him even while he slept.
The main group was camped further north of Boise now, in a former campsite area meant for tourists. They have been waiting for Samuel’s group to come back. Arthur became distracted when Twilight came up to him, Spike beside her.
“Anything yet?’ Twilight asked hopefully.
“Nothing yet Twilight. Sorry.” Arthur responded apologetically.
Twilight slumped at that. She, Applejack, Fluttershy and Sunset have been worried ever since the radio silence started. Applejack assumed the worst, the group either dead or held up by zombies or hostile survivors. Said Applejack walked over, the Crusaders in tow; the three tweens had been in just as much of a state as the girls were.
“Arthur please tell me you got something by now?” Applejack asked worryingly.
“Yeah!” Scootaloo yelled.
“Please Arthur!” Apple Bloom added.
“Anything?!” Sweetie Belle piped in.
Arthur swallowed hard; he said the same thing as he did to Twilight. The Crusaders slumped while Applejack tried her best to keep her anger in check. Arthur knew she wasn’t angry at him, just the situation.
“Could the signal not be reaching us? The terrain doesn’t really help all this.” Twilight stated.
Arthur nodded, “It could be but it could be anything. It’s on AM frequency we should be able to get it eventually.”
As if on cue the radio let out some static. Everyone looked at it in shock and then hope.
“Arthur do something!” Applejack shouted.
Arthur was already on it as Applejack shouted. Twilight and the Crusaders added in their own words which were lost on Arthur as tried his best. He managed to get the last of Samuel’s message before it ended.
“…de wor…Tirek. Sword o…”
While it wasn’t clear, it was enough for Arthur to curse loudly as she slammed a fist in his thigh in anger. He knew what was said. Applejack and Twilight did as well, their faces in fear. The Crusaders looked at them in worry.
“What does that mean?” Scootaloo asked?
Twilight explained, “It’s a code word. Tirek. The problem is…it means they are in trouble.”
The Crusaders than began to freak out. Gaining the attention of Sunset, Fluttershy and several others, making them come over.
“What’s going on?” Fluttershy asked.
Arthur explained to everyone. The group reacted with worry, fear and anger. Everyone began debating on what to do but Arthur couldn’t help be in his thoughts.
“This is worrying, they are in trouble. Samuel, Pinkie, Rainbow and Rarity…Rarity! Fuck! But what do we do! We don’t even know where they are right now!”
Arthur started panicking, but before it got out of hand Sunset was there.
“Arthur? Are you ok?” Sunset asked concern in her voice.
That snapped Arthur out of his thoughts, taking a deep breath he responded, “No. I’m now worried and you know exactly why.”
Sunset nodded, “I know. I’m the same but we will find them.”
Arthur nodded in determination, replacing his previous panic, “We better get going then. Towards Lewiston.”
Sunset smiled, “Don’t worry already on that. Here’s hoping we make it a few miles before sundown.”
Arthur then noticed how everyone else had already dispersed to begin packing to head out on the road again except the girls who were currently talking to the Crusaders to calm them down. Surprised, Arthur thought of something else.
“Elizabeth doesn’t know. I have to go tell her.” Arthur said in a rush as he prepared his radio.
Sunset smiled, “I’ll come along.”
Arthur smiled back, “Thank you.”
“Girls.” Sunset said as she turned to her friends.
They all paid attention to her. Sunset spoke with a confident tone, “It’s not the first our friends have been danger. We will save them; after all we have the power of friendship on our side. Right girls?”
“Right!” The girls said collectively.
Sunset smiled in triumph, she felt good with her friends beside her, “To the north we go then.”